A
VISION
OF
BALAAMS
ASSE
.
WHEREIN
HEE
did
perfectly
see
the
present
estate
of
the
Church
of
ROME
.
Written
by
PETER
HAY
Gentleman
of
North-Britaine
,
for
the
reformation
of
his
Countrymen
.
SPECIALLY
OF
THAT
TRVLY
Noble
and
sincere
Lord
,
FRANCIS
Earle
of
ERROL
,
Lord
HAY
,
and
great
Constable
of
SCOTLAND
.
Ioan
:
8.
32.
The
truth
shall
make
you
free
.
LONDON
Printed
for
IOHN
BILL
.
Cum
Priuilegio
.
1616.
TO
THE
KINGS
MOST
EXCELLENT
MAIESTIE
.
MOst
Gracious
and
most
sacred
Soueraigne
,
It
is
not
without
diuers
reasons
,
that
I
haue
not
boldly
made
a
Dedication
to
your
Maiestie
,
of
this
Treatise
put
foorth
for
the
good
of
your
Maiesties
subiects
,
and
hauing
so
much
neede
to
be
strongly
armed
,
now
,
while
as
(
like
vnto
a
weake
Barke
vpon
a
raging
sea
)
it
entereth
on
the
Theater
of
the
World
,
to
speake
of
the
peace
and
vnion
of
the
holy
Sanctuary
,
amidst
so
many
furious
Giants
of
contradiction
as
are
now
in
the
Church
of
God
:
This
heauenly
voice
of
Christian
harmony
hath
neuer
bin
heard
,
but
followed
with
a
malignant
Echo
of
proud
and
vehement
Spirits
,
qui
pascuntur
syllogismo
sicut
boues
feno
,
who
delight
to
feed
vpon
Disputes
as
Oxen
on
hay
,
in
such
a
desperate
Paroxisme
,
that
they
will
not
lose
the
reputation
of
one
crooked
syllogisme
for
the
peace
of
whole
Christendome
,
yet
the
world
doth
neuer
want
some
Phaenix
,
who
is
content
to
burne
her
earthly
fame
to
ashes
,
in
that
pure
fire
of
Christian
loue
,
to
bring
foorth
some
seedes
of
peace
:
So
that
I
do
expect
no
other
,
but
to
heare
my
cries
contumeliouslie
re-echoed
,
that
my
conceptions
of
the
reconciliation
of
Rome
shal
be
esteemed
not
only
Paradoxall
but
smelling
of
atheisme
,
and
that
my
proiects
for
perfect
vnitie
in
matter
of
Ecclesiasticall
policie
and
ceremonies
within
your
Maiesties
kingdomes
,
shal
be
said
to
be
a
craftie
and
cunning
preparation
for
superstition
to
re-enter
into
the
Church
,
of
which
vnchristian
oblatration
,
the
first
alarmes
haue
been
sounded
in
my
eares
so
hardly
,
while
my
Copie
was
newly
deliuered
to
the
presse
,
that
I
would
haue
retired
it
if
I
had
bin
one
of
those
,
who
liue
in
the
aire
of
popular
applause
,
as
in
their
naturall
element
,
&
who
(
like
to
Narcissus
)
will
rather
die
for
loue
of
their
owne
image
,
then
suffer
one
blow
for
so
noble
a
common
cause
.
But
when
I
consider
how
many
odious
calumnies
our
Sauiour
and
his
Apostles
did
suffer
,
for
plantation
of
this
peace
of
the
Gospell
,
I
hold
it
a
mans
truest
commendation
and
comfort
,
if
for
the
sake
of
the
same
he
may
say
with
S.
Paul
to
the
Corinthians
,
that
he
fought
with
beasts
in
the
maner
of
men
.
Seldome
is
it
indeed
that
goodnes
is
made
the
scope
of
our
actions
,
and
in
this
corrupt
age
,
this
vpright
vertue
of
pacification
hath
neuer
bin
seen
vpon
the
stage
,
but
waited
with
an
infortunate
Genius
,
wee
may
witnesse
those
sweete
ingines
,
of
Cassander
,
of
Erasme
,
of
Iunius
,
of
Paraeus
,
of
Causabone
,
and
other
Pacificators
:
And
certainely
I
thinke
it
is
a
sillie
vertue
,
that
for
so
braue
an
end
,
cannot
in
the
conscience
of
an
honest
deed
,
with
a
sterne
countenance
out-face
a
guiltie
Calumniator
,
for
such
a
Treatise
as
this
can
neuer
be
altogether
fruitlesse
,
if
it
were
but
to
giue
aire
enough
for
discouering
and
venting
of
malicious
humors
that
lurke
in
ill
affected
men
.
And
howsoeuer
the
matter
shall
worke
,
two
things
did
mightily
encourage
me
,
first
knowing
that
vnder
the
godly
and
gracious
Reigne
of
your
Maiestie
,
in
whose
eares
Moderation
and
Wisedome
do
constantly
dwell
,
an
Aristides
will
be
permitted
to
breath
freely
without
feare
of
Ostracisme
or
banishment
:
Next
,
the
priuate
testimonies
which
I
haue
had
of
the
presence
of
Gods
holy
Spirit
,
to
informe
and
to
confirme
my
conscience
,
whiles
I
did
labour
about
these
,
do
giue
me
great
hope
that
they
shall
haue
sufficient
auctoritie
with
good
men
,
to
purge
me
from
these
vglie
and
odious
aspersions
.
And
therefore
,
for
the
first
I
did
rather
chuse
to
betake
my selfe
to
the
candor
and
nobility
of
my
cause
,
&
to
the
patience
of
those
benigne
and
blessed
Spirits
,
who
haue
mooued
before
me
this
diuine
argument
,
de
amahili
Ecclesiaconcordia
,
then
presumptuously
to
thrust
in
your
Maiesties
bosome
my
hazardous
endeauours
,
the
chiefest
protection
whereof
must
be
,
to
be
acceptable
of
God
,
whiles
they
are
vngracious
to
men
.
Alurements
to
Chatholike
pacification
,
Inducements
to
absolute
vnitie
within
the
Church
of
this
I
le
,
Defence
of
the
Orthodoxall
policy
of
the
Church
gouernment
,
Apologie
of
the
most
lawfull
authoritie
of
my
soueraigne
Prince
,
Perswasions
to
so
worthy
and
so
deare
a
Nobleman
,
to
vendicate
himselfe
from
the
bondage
of
Idolatry
,
and
such
like
sacred
theames
as
be
treated
heere
,
are
able
to
preserue
my
reputation
from
blemish
or
suspition
,
vnlesse
that
Archiecalumniator
the
Iesuite
doe
edge
his
bloody
pen
against
me
,
who
seeing
hee
doth
not
spare
to
bend
his
murthering
tongue
against
your
Maiestie
,
who
is
the
Mirror
and
Miracle
of
the
world
,
his
malediction
or
malscription
can
procure
nothing
but
glory
to
such
as
I
am
.
The
second
reason
of
my
non
dedication
to
your
Maiesty
is
,
that
,
although
,
it
be
ingens
materia
,
superba
inscriptio
,
a
most
stately
and
glorious
subiect
,
to
write
of
Christian
harmony
,
yet
it
commeth
in
my
hands
,
as
an
excellent
Lute
to
vnskilfull
fingers
,
in
which
respect
I
knew
my
paines
to
be
vnworthy
of
your
Maiesty
,
as
also
by
reason
of
my
base
and
humble
stile
,
which
flieth
low
,
inter
aues
palustres
,
and
is
not
composed
of
those
Aquiline
penns
,
which
can
soare
neer
vnto
the
Sunne
.
Thirdly
,
I
did
not
wish
that
any
peintured
dedication
to
your
Maiesty
should
hide
the
true
face
of
my
labours
,
and
make
that
to
be
esteened
mercenary
which
is
most
sincere
.
Fourthly
,
the
whole
treatise
it selfe
is
no
other
then
a
sacrifice
of
my
deuotion
to
your
Maiesties
seruice
,
consisting
of
the
most
cleane
and
costly
peeces
,
that
I
could
chuse
to
offer
,
all
tending
to
perswade
your
Maiesties
people
,
that
the
prosperity
of
the
Church
and
the
felicity
of
this
kingdome
haue
no
sure
fundament
now
,
but
such
a
firme
coniunction
,
as
doth
reserue
,
no
sparkle
,
color
,
nor
pretext
of
seperation
hereafter
.
If
that
Great
King
out
of
the
conscience
of
his
Tyrannie
and
proud
ambition
did
say
in
his
time
,
that
he
was
none
of
his
,
who
did
not
fauour
the
Monarch
asmuch
as
Alexander
,
how
much
more
need
haue
Princes
now
adaies
,
that
we
should
all
insinuate
,
vrge
,
write
,
preach
and
crie
,
that
he
is
not
an
vpright
Subiect
,
who
doth
not
loue
both
the
Royall
person
and
the
Royall
Maiestie
,
in
these
dangerous
times
;
while
as
a
spirituall
ambition
hath
so
poysoned
the
soules
of
men
by
this
Chymique
Theologie
of
the
Iesuite
,
who
presumeth
,
as
it
were
to
Metamorphose
nature
,
and
superinduce
a
new
face
vpon
the
World
,
spiritualising
the
grounds
of
State
,
and
temporalising
the
condition
of
Religion
,
making
Popes
absolute
ouer
Monarches
,
and
vsing
Kings
like
to
the
Shepheards
dogs
,
who
are
beaten
and
chased
away
,
when
they
are
not
vigilant
and
barking
to
his
pleasure
;
that
it
is
to
be
feared
,
lest
in
time
(
if
the
oppositions
were
wanting
which
are
made
by
your
Maiesty
)
the
iudgements
of
men
should
become
Pyrrhonicall
and
Problematicall
,
as
if
there
were
no
truth
in
things
but
all
were
indifferent
,
as
if
it
should
be
as
easie
for
them
,
hauing
once
subiugat
the
temporall
power
to
the
spirituall
,
to
refine
S.
Peter
and
by
a
new
Alembication
to
make
him
Monarchall
Priest
and
Monarchall
Prince
ouer
the
whole
vniuerse
:
And
seeing
this
discourse
containeth
a
discouerie
of
those
abominable
maximes
,
which
Hell
it selfe
hath
vomited
to
prepare
the
spirits
of
men
to
shake
off
the
diuine
yoke
chiefly
of
your
Maiesty
,
Maximes
(
alas
for
pity
)
whereof
when
we
consider
the
deplorable
euents
,
that
partly
haue
come
to
passe
,
and
partly
haue
been
shot
at
,
what
Clements
,
what
Chastels
,
what
Rauilliacks
,
what
pouder
Traitors
,
they
can
neuer
be
sufficiently
charactered
,
but
with
teares
of
blood
:
These
I
hope
will
suffice
without
any
Dedicatory
intercession
to
make
your
Maiesties
eyes
propitious
and
fauourable
ouer
my
faithfull
sacrifice
of
peace
and
vnity
,
that
none
of
these
Rauenous
foules
shall
haue
any
power
to
spoile
it
,
or
to
trouble
my
oblation
;
And
lastly
since
by
your
Maiesties
Gracious
permission
,
I
am
to
publish
these
,
for
a
triall
,
of
what
true
Christianity
and
true
wisedome
is
in
the
hearts
of
your
Maiesties
Subiects
,
I
haue
not
neither
sent
them
abroad
,
but
presidiat
with
the
fauours
of
that
worthy
and
vertuous
Prelate
whom
your
Maiestie
hath
worthily
preferred
to
be
the
chiefest
Speculator
and
Pilate
in
the
shippe
of
the
Church
.
God
grant
in
his
mercy
,
that
they
may
teach
your
Maiesties
people
,
to
draw
their
light
from
no
other
Sunne
but
from
your
Maiestie
,
and
that
they
haue
nothing
before
their
eyes
,
but
Gods
true
worship
,
the
glory
of
this
great
and
fortunate
I
le
,
the
conseruation
of
your
Maiesties
person
and
crowne
,
and
the
stability
of
your
most
Royall
succession
.
Your
Maiesties
most
humble
,
most
faithfull
,
and
most
affectionate
Subiect
and
Seruant
PETER
HAY.
TO
THE
RIGHT
Reuerend
Father
in
God
,
and
honourable
Lord
GEORGE
ABBOTS
Lord
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
his
Grace
,
Primate
and
Metropolitane
of
all
England
,
and
one
of
his
MAIESTIES
most
Honorable
Priuy
CO●…NSEL
.
MY
very
Reuerend
Father
,
and
Honourable
Lord
,
when
on
the
one
side
I
doe
looke
vpon
the
splendor
of
this
golden
Age
,
wherein
our
glorious
Kingdom
of
Great
Brittaine
doth
shine
amidst
the
powers
of
the
world
,
like
to
that
fire
which
was
placed
in
the
cloud
that
conducted
Israel
:
and
when
on
the
other
side
I
doe
consider
how
many
be
within
our
owne
bowels
,
who
cannot
discerne
this
great
Cittie
vpon
the
mountaine
,
nor
see
the
bright
Lanterne
which
God
hath
planted
in
it
to
explore
the
workes
of
darknesse
,
as
if
they
were
burnt
with
the
fire
of
Promotheus
,
that
too
much
light
had
made
them
blinde
,
while
as
one
sort
pretending
to
maintaine
the
Catholike
antiquitie
of
the
Church
,
doth
spoyle
all
primitiue
simplicitie
to
establish
that
most
absurd
and
impious
tyrannie
of
the
Pope
,
tending
to
the
extinction
of
this
diuine
Lampe
which
burneth
so
clearely
among
vs
,
and
to
the
ouerthrow
of
our
most
Sacred
Prince
and
Countrey
.
An
other
sort
,
vnder
colour
of
phantasticke
and
Ideal
puritie
,
striueth
to
supplant
the
auncient
and
approued
policie
of
the
Church
to
the
destruction
and
danger
of
the
whole
State
:
I
thinke
that
euen
as
the
contagious
vapours
of
corrupted
bloud
ascending
ordinarilie
into
the
braine
,
doe
breed
at
length
a
mortall
epilepsie
of
the
bodie
,
euen
so
the
mistie
exhalations
of
fearefull
Ignorance
and
presumption
mounting
continually
into
the
seate
of
the
vnderstanding
,
they
doe
obscure
the
light
of
temperate
wisdome
,
and
peece
and
peece
beget
a
spirituall
epilepsie
of
the
soule
.
The
contemplation
of
which
pittifull
astonishment
of
mens
witts
,
as
if
they
were
stolne
away
by
the
enhantment
of
some
new
Circe
,
it
hath
opened
my
mouth
,
(
who
professe
to
be
a
simple
Asse
)
to
speake
of
the
causes
of
their
disease
,
and
of
the
meanes
as
well
of
the
peace
of
Christs
Church
in
generall
,
as
of
the
intestine
harmonie
which
ought
to
be
in
euery
thing
amongst
vs
,
who
are
the
members
of
this
nationall
Church
in
particular
,
and
for
their
helpe
to
character
in
some
chiefe
circumstances
,
the
happinesse
and
serenitie
of
our
time
within
this
great
and
fortunate
ISLE
,
while
as
all
the
Kingdomes
which
doe
inviron
it
be
so
atteynted
with
pernicious
errors
lesse
or
more
,
that
for
vpright
knowledge
(
like
vnto
that
strong
illusion
of
Ixion
)
pro
Iunone
nubem
amplectuntur
,
in
place
to
enioy
the
Queene
of
Heauen
,
which
is
the
sinceritie
of
religion
and
true
gouernment
,
they
doe
but
imbra●…e
a
cloud
of
deceitfull
abuses
,
so
hath
the
insidious
Clergie
,
namely
of
the
Iesuite
,
betrayed
the
Christian
liberties
of
both
.
This
I
doe
not
performe
by
dogmaticall
grounds
of
Theologie
,
but
by
a
briefe
Empiricall
discourse
of
such
practises
as
I
did
obserue
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
in
other
Churches
during
my
Peregrination
through
diuers
principall
parts
of
Christendome
,
while
as
(
like
to
that
miserable
Asse
of
Apuleius
)
I
did
sustaine
many
changes
and
disfigurations
of
minde
in
matter
of
my
faith
,
till
in
the
end
the
Lord
in
his
mercie
brought
me
to
act
that
last
transmigration
of
Apuleius
,
which
made
him
to
be
called
the
Golden
Asse
,
that
as
he
was
said
to
recouer
his
humane
shape
by
snatching
his
mouth
full
of
Roses
that
were
caried
by
the
Priest
of
Ceres
,
so
I
smelling
really
the
sweet
odour
of
that
deepe
dyed
Rose
of
the
Canticles
,
the
Lord
IESVS
CHRIST
,
our
great
Priest
,
called
the
sauour
of
life
to
life
,
by
meanes
thereof
I
was
restored
to
my
liuely
image
,
the
golden
historie
whereof
,
and
of
the
notable
things
which
I
did
remarke
vnder
those
spirituall
Metamorphoses
,
is
here
set
downe
for
the
information
of
such
darkned
mindes
,
as
be
yet
captiued
with
Circe
,
and
cloathed
in
vncouth
shapes
.
And
sithence
,
my
Lord
,
this
Treatise
hath
already
found
an
easie
accesse
vnto
your
GRACE
and
so
benigne
acceptation
,
that
your
Grace
haue
not
onely
set
ouer
it
a
censorious
and
skilfull
Surueyor
,
but
haue
been
content
to
heare
diuers
points
of
the
same
agited
before
your selfe
,
notwithstanding
of
the
most
weightie
and
assiduous
businesse
,
wherewith
I
did
see
you
to
bee
pressed
.
For
this
respect
amongst
many
others
,
I
doe
not
see
where
it
can
finde
a
surer
passe
to
goe
abroad
,
then
in
the
trust
of
your
protection
,
nor
where
it
can
more
iustly
demaund
the
same
then
from
your
Grace
,
whose
pastorall
vigilance
doth
well
approoue
that
Royall
wisdome
which
did
preferre
you
to
bee
the
principall
Watchman
of
this
Church
,
and
to
carrie
the
touchstone
,
for
tryall
of
all
such
peeces
as
should
bee
offered
to
the
Lords
Sanctuarie
:
whose
extraordinarie
Exaltation
in
the
house
of
God
,
to
be
,
from
no
Prelate
Primat
of
England
ante
annum
vertentem
aut
circiter
,
doth
testifie
that
the
great
Spirit
which
alwaies
ruleth
his
Maiestie
our
most
Gracious
Soueraigne
,
hath
breathed
vpon
your
Election
,
that
you
should
bee
tanquam
Sol
refulgens
in
Templo
altissimi
,
a
bright
starre
of
his
Church
,
and
a
conspicuous
marke
of
his
extraordinarie
grace
vouchsafed
vpon
this
great
Kingdome
,
I
say
extraordinarie
,
for
if
the
Papall
Bishops
while
they
doe
impugne
the
truth
of
Gods
word
forbidding
marriage
to
authorise
the
doctrine
of
their
coelibat
,
they
do
not
the
lesse
contaminate
the
same
with
lewd
and
open
pollutions
,
and
your
Grace
all
in
contrarie
,
while
you
doe
stand
for
the
Euangelicall
libertie
of
Matrimanie
,
you
doe
in
the
meane
time
by
the
puritie
of
your
life
,
practise
the
perfection
of
the
cloysterrall
Caelibat
,
taking
vnto
you
that
religious
word
of
the
more
innocent
and
vertuous
ages
,
Si
placet
licet
:
I
thinke
it
is
a
cleere
mirrour
,
wherein
the
world
may
see
that
it
is
the
good
spirit
of
God
,
who
doeth
freely
distribute
his
extraordinarie
giftes
to
such
faithfull
Prelates
as
worship
him
according
to
the
trueth
of
his
word
:
and
that
no
vsurped
authoritie
of
Popish
or
humane
traditions
can
doe
so
much
.
And
since
there
is
no
better
meanes
to
make
your
GRACES
Excellent
and
spirituall
partes
tanquam
Thus
redolens
in
Templo
Domini
,
(
as
was
said
of
that
worthie
Priest
Symon
Onia
)
to
smell
as
a
sweete
perfume
in
the
LORDS
house
,
then
by
continuing
your
delight
to
cherish
the
studie
of
vertue
where
it
is
found
in
the
most
remote
partes
of
the
land
,
which
is
indeede
a
sauorie
presage
of
that
perfect
vnitie
which
God
doeth
dispose
to
bee
in
the
whole
Church
of
the
same
.
Therefore
let
it
please
your
GRACE
to
receiue
these
first
and
tender
Seedes
of
my
publike
Seruice
to
God
,
to
my
most
Sacred
Soueraigne
PRINCE
,
and
to
this
Common-wealth
,
whereof
you
are
the
first
vitall
member
,
and
so
to
nourish
them
by
the
kindly
ayre
of
your
vertuous
spirit
,
that
they
may
bee
found
to
produce
a
happie
fruite
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
fruite
which
hath
not
aborted
,
nor
hurt
his
bearer
by
vntimely
partting
with
it
,
but
comming
to
maturitie
prooueth
wholesome
to
all
those
who
taste
it
,
and
leaueth
the
Tree
in
full
vigour
and
reputation
.
Your
Graces
humble
and
affectionate
sermant
P.
Hay
.
TO
THE
CHRISTIAN
READER
.
CHristian
and
curteous
Reader
,
this
Treatise
which
I
haue
framed
for
the
glory
of
God
,
the
comfort
of
his
Church
,
and
the
seruice
of
this
common-weale
,
wherein
wee
liue
,
why
it
is
Intituled
,
A
vision
of
Balaams
Asse
,
you
may
perceiue
in
the
entry
thereof
.
It
containeth
in
speciall
these
three
,
First
the
cause
of
my
voluntary
recantation
of
Popery
,
Secondly
a
cleere
discouery
of
the
tyranny
of
Rome
,
mounted
in
our
time
to
her
Meridian
or
Altitude
;
And
of
the
treacherous
trade
and
doctrine
of
the
Iesuite
,
who
doth
falsly
maintaine
the
Papall
Soueraigntie
tending
to
the
ouerthrow
of
Christian
Princes
and
states
:
Thirdly
,
a
discourse
of
the
apparant
approach
of
her
reformation
or
downefall
,
and
of
the
probable
meanes
,
whereby
the
Lord
God
doth
dispose
the
restitution
of
Christian
people
from
the
spirituall
captiuity
of
this
Babel
,
with
a
sincere
exhortation
to
you
to
honour
aswell
the
meanes
,
as
the
instruments
,
whom
God
doth
pointforth
for
the
aduancement
of
this
great
worke
,
as
you
haue
them
here
set
downe
in
particular
:
In
the
which
exhortation
if
any
thing
be
,
that
vpon
the
suddaine
seemeth
distastfull
to
you
,
I
do
entreate
you
that
you
will
not
for
that
rashly
reiect
it
,
but
do
taste
it
againe
and
againe
,
remembring
how
oftentimes
disgusts
do
grow
rather
by
the
distemper
of
our
sence
,
then
by
any
fault
which
is
in
our
meats
:
As
a
diseased
person
must
for
the
sake
of
his
health
controle
his
naturall
appetite
,
and
as
nature
in
generall
(
who
seldome
doth
erre
)
by
offering
violence
vnto
her
particular
members
for
her
common
benefite
,
doth
proue
a
good
Physitian
to
her selfe
:
So
if
wee
cannot
straine
our
priuate
humours
for
a
publike
weale
,
wee
are
senselesse
and
cauterized
members
of
the
commonweale
,
and
our
diseases
when
they
come
they
shall
be
desperate
and
deadly
:
It
was
a
worthy
saying
of
him
who
spake
so
,
Omnis
magna
lex
habet
aliquid
iniquitatis
,
that
euery
great
law
had
something
of
iniquitie
in
it
,
not
that
any
expresse
iniustice
was
in
the
law
,
but
because
when
so
many
liue
within
their
own
Spheares
,
onely
to
themselues
,
without
respect
to
the
commonwealth
,
it
is
impossible
to
establish
any
great
law
,
which
shall
not
bring
displeasure
to
those
particular
members
,
whose
actions
are
not
ruled
by
common
equity
,
common
reason
,
or
common
good
.
If
we
doe
grudge
against
our
lawes
,
or
our
lawgiuers
,
because
they
are
not
pleasant
to
our
peculiar
taste
,
we
be
farre
inferiour
in
true
vertue
to
the
Ethnicks
,
who
thought
it
the
chiefest
mark
of
their
vertuous
mind
,
and
their
greatest
glory
,
to
remit
proper
losses
,
proper
grudges
,
and
proper
opinions
to
the
common
wealth
.
The
precise
Cato
Vticensis
,
who
might
haue
brooked
the
first
dignities
vnder
Iulius
Caesar
,
because
it
was
not
to
his
mind
,
he
chose
rather
to
die
then
to
liue
distracted
in
opinion
from
the
state
:
That
vpright
Philosopher
Socrates
hauing
in
his
choice
to
be
banished
or
to
die
,
he
embraced
death
,
saying
that
a
man
cast
off
from
his
common
wealth
,
was
no
more
a
man
.
Is
it
not
strange
then
amongst
vs
,
in
whom
that
obscure
light
of
nature
(
which
onely
did
guide
them
)
is
made
celestiall
,
by
the
diuine
splendor
of
Gods
reuealed
word
;
to
see
that
a
Christian
Pastor
,
before
he
will
quit
singularitie
of
opinion
,
and
singularity
of
name
to
our
common
wealth
spirituall
,
to
the
peace
and
credit
of
our
Church
,
conforming
himselfe
to
orthodoxall
lawes
,
established
by
the
authoritie
of
a
most
Christian
Prince
,
a
setled
Church
and
well
gouerned
state
,
he
will
first
choose
either
to
liue
at
home
a
seditious
tribune
,
In
perpetuo
obstrepit●…
,
or
a
trasfuga
,
exiled
from
his
natiue
countrey
.
Certainely
where
there
is
no
perfect
vnitie
,
there
can
be
no
perfect
peace
nor
perfect
loue
,
and
consequently
no
Church
,
because
these
are
the
whole
scope
of
the
Euangell
and
of
all
true
Religion
:
Vnanimitie
is
the
bond
which
maketh
the
Church
strong
,
Ecce
circumdedi
te
Venite
ascendamus
in
montem
Domini
,
Come
brethren
let
vs
goe
vp
together
to
the
mount
of
God
:
Therefore
these
exhortations
are
to
pray
the
Lord
God
who
hath
formed
vs
,
to
make
vs
vnited
vessels
of
honour
:
and
to
that
effect
to
rectifie
our
iudgements
,
that
wee
may
esteeme
no
names
so
sacred
vnder
heauen
,
as
the
holy
names
of
harmony
,
peace
,
and
vnanimity
within
the
Church
in
one
thing
,
and
in
all
things
,
that
we
may
thinke
no
opinion
more
Christian
in
this
age
wherein
wee
liue
,
then
that
of
the
venerable
Zanchius
,
one
of
the
brightest
stars
of
our
owne
Hemispheare
,
in
his
treatise
,
De
verareformandarum
Ecclesiarum
ratione
,
written
(
for
that
part
)
as
followeth
.
Whatsoeuer
is
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
or
in
any
other
Church
,
it
is
either
agreeable
to
the
written
word
,
or
contrary
,
or
adiaphoron
,
indifferent
:
Whatsoeuer
is
besides
the
written
word
,
either
in
the
Fathers
,
in
the
Councels
,
or
in
the
Papall
decrees
:
they
are
in
like
sort
vnder
the
same
distinction
,
Pro
contra
,
or
indifferent
.
For
the
first
,
that
which
is
agreeable
with
the
word
,
is
to
be
retained
,
or
if
it
be
reiected
,
it
is
againe
to
be
receiued
:
for
the
second
,
that
which
is
contrary
,
is
to
be
refused
,
or
if
it
hath
been
followed
,
is
againe
to
be
forsaken
:
for
the
third
,
that
which
is
indifferent
,
we
must
not
thinke
that
it
doth
of
it selfe
belong
vnto
saluation
,
but
in
such
a
case
we
must
follow
the
rule
of
the
Apostle
,
That
nothing
bee
brought
into
the
Church
,
but
that
which
doth
tend
to
edification
,
order
,
or
vnity
:
All
indifferent
ceremonies
therefore
,
may
bee
securely
followed
for
any
of
those
respects
;
but
so
to
be
followed
as
that
we
stil
preferre
things
which
bee
more
ancient
,
vnto
those
which
be
more
late
,
aswell
for
the
honour
of
antiquity
,
as
because
that
which
is
most
ancient
in
the
Church
is
most
true
,
for
albeit
nothing
can
binde
the
conscience
but
canonicall
Scripture
,
yet
to
introduce
nouelties
,
or
to
banish
out
of
the
Church
any
of
those
things
,
which
from
the
primitiue
time
hath
beene
allowed
by
common
and
Catholike
consent
,
and
confirmed
by
the
writtes
of
the
ancient
Fathers
.
To
reiect
such
things
,
with
out
authoritie
of
generall
Councell
,
it
is
not
lawful
for
any
Christian
man
who
feareth
God
,
saith
he
,
Can
we
maintaine
more
sound
opinions
,
either
as
good
Christians
,
or
as
good
subiects
,
then
those
of
Zanchius
for
vnity
,
tending
to
the
strengthening
both
of
Church
&
State
:
we
especially
of
this
Isle
,
the
condition
wherof
,
if
we
consider
truely
,
when
it
lay
thousands
of
yeres
of
our
ancestours
,
diuided
in
weake
and
dismembred
Kingdomes
,
and
as
our
owne
eies
haue
seen
it
subiect
to
the
ambition
of
so
many
forrain
Pharaohs
,
as
haue
pressed
to
bring
it
vnder
their
seruitude
,
by
practises
now
from
France
,
now
from
Spaine
,
now
from
Rome
:
we
shall
thinke
this
age
wherein
we
are
,
to
be
like
to
that
fourth
generation
,
wherein
God
did
predestinate
(
as
he
foretold
Abraham
)
to
bring
his
posterity
out
of
Egypt
,
for
that
same
God
,
called
Mirabilis
Deus
in
sanctis
suis
,
miraculous
in
his
Saints
,
who
raised
that
excellent
Moses
,
to
lead
his
people
through
the
troublesome
deserts
,
to
a
glorious
state
in
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
hee
hath
also
sent
to
vs
a
mighty
and
extraordinary
instrument
,
to
lead
vs
through
those
perilous
perplexities
now
past
,
vnto
the
ioyfull
Iubile
of
these
conioyned
Kingdomes
,
making
this
Isle
great
and
fortunate
in
his
royall
person
,
as
hee
made
his
people
of
Israel
most
blessed
for
the
time
,
by
the
like
coniunction
of
the
tree
of
Ioseph
,
with
the
tree
of
Iuda
,
saying
by
the
Prophet
Ezechiel
,
That
they
should
bee
all
vnder
one
King
,
and
no
more
a
diuided
people
:
So
that
they
who
delight
in
disiunction
,
be
they
Aaron
,
be
they
Miriam
,
be
they
Core
,
Da●…han
,
or
Abira●…
,
who
rebels
against
Moses
,
especially
:
bee
they
Iesuited
Papists
,
or
heteroclite
Puritans
,
I
speak
not
of
any
good
men
who
obey
God
,
and
the
Prince
,
but
of
those
who
carry
armed
hart●…
,
factious
and
vehement
spirits
against
the
State
,
spirits
contrary
to
God
because
(
as
the
Scripture
saith
)
Non
in
commotions
Dom●…us
:
The
Lord
is
not
in
commotion
,
spirits
not
of
peace
nor
edification
,
but
of
destruction
,
In
spiritu
veh●…ti
c●…nteres
na●…es
Tharsis
,
saith
Dauid
:
Be
who
they
will
who
grudge
against
Moses
,
euery
wel
disposed
member
of
the
common-wealth
,
hath
great
cause
to
grudge
against
them
,
least
they
cut
the
thred
of
our
felicity
,
and
bring
vpon
vs
(
which
God
of
his
infinite
mercy
forbid
)
by
our
constant
murmurings
,
that
euill
which
befell
the
obstinate
Israelites
,
at
the
waters
of
contradiction
,
whose
wicked
rebellions
made
Moses
to
offend
the
Lord
grieuously
,
euen
that
good
Moses
of
whom
it
is
said
,
Delectus
Deo
&
hominibus
,
Moses
cuius
memoria
in
benedictione
est
:
Though
hee
was
dearely
beloued
of
God
and
men
,
and
though
hee
was
the
most
meeke
of
all
liuing
flesh
,
yet
they
brought
the
Lords
indignation
vpon
themselues
,
and
vpon
him
,
who
both
were
preuented
by
death
,
and
were
not
suffered
to
enter
into
the
Land
,
nor
to
taste
the
fruits
of
their
long
and
painefull
voyage
in
the
Wildernesse
:
God
of
his
goodnes
grant
you
to
loath
these
waters
of
strife
,
and
chiefly
these
waters
which
bee
poysoned
with
Iesuiticall
wormewood
and
gaul
,
wherof
so
many
millions
of
people
haue
died
within
these
threescore
yeres
,
that
you
may
cry
in
time
with
that
Prophet
,
Saluum
me
fac
Domine
quoniam
intrauerunt
aquae
vsque
ad
animam
meam
,
Deliuer
me
,
O
Lord
,
because
those
waters
haue
gone
vnto
my
Soule
.
God
grant
(
that
like
vnto
the
holy
Doue
)
you
finde
no
resting
place
among
them
vntill
you
enter
into
the
Arke
and
vnitie
of
the
Church
,
that
we
may
liue
together
in
one
hope
,
to
see
the
further
mysteries
of
this
happy
time
,
the
seale
whereof
is
already
opened
to
the
great
admiration
of
all
the
world
.
It
was
forbidden
anciently
to
sacrifice
a
Swan
,
because
her
plumes
are
white
and
her
heart
black
,
so
would
I
wish
that
from
this
peace
offering
might
be
debarred
all
such
,
whose
hearts
are
incurably
blacked
with
pride
of
stricktnesse
and
singularity
,
and
that
it
should
bee
onely
handled
of
those
meeke
and
ingenuous
spirits
who
will
bee
contented
to
found
their
iudgement
thereof
,
vpon
those
three
grounds
without
the
which
our
knowledge
cannot
be
sure
,
as
S.
Augustine
faith
,
Contrarationem
nemo
sobrius
,
contra
scriptur●…s
Epigramma
ad
Regem
.
CVI
decus
immortale
triplex
,
cuique
aurea
cingit
Gloria
conspicuum
Rex
Iacobe
caput
.
Prima
tibi
antiquae
fidei
quum
cura
tuendae
,
Proxima
sit
populi
paxque
salusque
tui
:
Procur
at
quod
vtrumque
lubens
,
quod
promouet
vltro
,
Quid
tibi
Seruitio
gratius
esse
queat
:
Tale
ministerium
libro
hoc
tibi
praestat
&
offert
Hayus
,
ab
antiquis
nobile
germen
auis
:
Quemque
suo
Regem
populo
caput
,
&
caput
vnum
Dum
Christum
omnigenis
gentibus
esse
probat
:
Parendum
his
Solum
,
invictis
rationibus
vrget
,
Quas
monumenta
Patrum
,
sacraque
scripta
ferunt
:
Et
fugienda
Lupae
Babilonis
pocula
suadet
,
Et
quae
seditio
turbida
monstra
parit
:
Palantesque
reducit
oues
ad
ouile
,
Rebelles
Et
populos
Regum
flectit
ad
obsequium
:
Dignum
opus
ingenio
Domini
,
quo
munere
verum
Christigenam
,
&
ciuem
se
probat
esse
bonum
:
Dignum
opus
aeterno
Genio
quoque
,
quem
dabit
,
O
Rex
,
Aspirans
sacri
Numinis
aura
tui
.
Haec
M.
E.
D.
❧
The
Contents
of
the
seuerall
Chapters
wherein
this
Treatise
is
diuided
.
-
CHAP.
I.
Folio
1.
COntaineth
the
occasion
of
the
Treatise
:
Some
cl●…ere
testimonies
of
the
perfection
and
plainenesse
of
the
Scripture
:
The
Apologie
of
the
Asse
to
shew
the
reason
of
the
Title
.
-
CHAP.
II.
fol.
17.
Containeth
two
infallible
grounds
set
downe
for
the
better
triall
of
idolatrous
worship
and
preuarication
in
Gods
seruice
:
The
first
is
the
force
of
our
naturall
light
and
diuine
instict
of
our
conscience
:
The
second
is
a
true
definition
of
Idolatry
.
-
CHAP.
III.
37.
Containeth
a
faithfull
relation
of
the
lewd
&
open
superstitions
,
and
of
the
ridiculous
Iests
of
pretended
Miracles
which
the
authour
did
contemplate
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
-
CHAP.
IV.
51.
Containeth
a
rehearsall
of
the
impiety
of
Papall
Indulgences
,
that
is
to
say
,
Pardons
and
dispensasitions
:
Of
the
auowed
pollution
of
the
celibate
and
monasticke
life
,
and
of
other
capitall
vices
which
be
pregnant
in
the
Court
,
in
the
Cloysters
and
in
the
city
of
Rome
,
to
the
manifest
discredit
of
all
Christian
doctrine
and
profession
.
-
CHAP.
V.
65.
Containeth
a
perfect
discourse
of
the
Orthodoxall
authoritie
of
Christian
Princes
ouer
the
state
Ecclesiasticall
in
the
primatiue
Church
:
Of
the
pernicious
Doctrine
of
the
Iesuites
,
which
doe
impugne
the
same
contrary
to
the
opinion
of
the
French
Church
and
of
that
famous
Palladium
of
the
Sorbon
:
A
discouery
of
the
ambitious
designe
of
this
wicked
and
treacherous
Cleargie
.
-
CHAP.
VI.
114.
Containeth
the
particular
means
whereby
it
pleased
God
to
reclaime
the
Authour
from
that
idolatrous
religion
,
together
with
his
Counsell
against
superstitious
and
popish
obduration
.
-
CHAP.
VII
.
124.
Containeth
a
paralell
or
comparison
betwixt
Ierusalem
and
Rome
,
that
as
Rome
fell
away
with
Ierusalem
,
so
must
shee
bee
with
her
subiect
to
reformation
and
restitution
.
The
order
and
meanes
of
Christian
Reformation
after
the
Example
of
Ierusalem
:
Aiust
expostulation
against
the
desperat
paroxisme
and
implacable
contentions
of
the
religious
Cleargie
on
both
sides
,
with
a
most
Christian
admonition
to
them
,
to
carrie
simple
and
vpright
mindes
of
pacification
.
The
occasion
of
the
euill
carriage
which
hath
be●…e
in
Christian
reformations
:
The
reformation
of
the
Church
of
England
most
perfect
and
most
happy
.
-
CHAP.
VIII
.
148.
Containeth
a
limitation
of
the
Primitiue
Church
,
whereunto
,
and
to
no
other
,
all
Christian
People
are
to
appeale
for
true
reformation
.
The
infallible
auctority
thereof
:
The
iudgement
aswell
of
the
ancients
as
of
our
Archi-reformatours
touching
the
retaining
in
reformed
Churches
,
of
the
Primitiue
and
Catholike
policy
of
Episcopall
gouernment
,
and
of
in
different
Ceremonies
receiued
from
antiquity
not
contrary
to
Gods
word
.
-
CHAP.
IX
.
159.
Containeth
a
search
of
the
best
and
surest
policies
which
be
in
nature
,
in
the
ciuill
state
in
Oëconomy
,
in
morality
,
shewing
that
the
Monarchicall
authority
is
most
agreeable
with
Gods
will
expressed
in
Nature
.
-
CHAP.
X.
171.
Containeth
a
discourse
in
fauor
of
Episcopall
Iurisdiction
by
some
chiefe
and
ingenuous
Reasons
which
do
approue
the
same
.
-
CHAP.
XI
.
191.
Containeth
the
opinion
of
all
the
famous
reformatours
,
who
haue
beene
since
Luther
hitherto
:
of
the
Church
Policy
:
an
excellent
and
necessary
point
for
our
information
:
some
graue
and
pithy
speeches
touching
the
waight
of
Episcopall
function
.
-
CHAP.
XII
.
205.
Containeth
the
reasons
why
wee
should
receiue
againe
into
the
Church
Organs
and
Musicke
,
for
honour
of
antiquity
for
our
domestick
vnion
with
our
more
then
halfe
arch
the
Church
of
England
,
and
for
the
holy
and
deuote
importance
which
is
shewn
to
be
in
Musicke
:
together
with
the
like
discourse
for
reception
of
the
clerical
garments
which
be
in
the
same
Church
.
-
CHAP.
XIII
.
233.
Containeth
briefly
a
suruey
of
the
Princes
and
States
which
are
Catholike
Romans
,
&
out
of
that
a
consideration
of
the
possibilities
to
practise
an
vniuersall
Reformation
of
Christendom
.
-
CHAP.
XIV
.
259.
In
the
last
chapter
from
the
present
condition
of
this
Kingdome
of
Great
Britaine
is
drawen
a
principall
argument
of
the
falling
of
Babel
,
and
of
the
approach
of
the
Iubile
of
Catholike
reformation
,
the
contemplation
whereof
is
heere
set
downe
in
sundry
waightie
circumstances
and
worthy
of
consideration
,
to
rectifie
the
iudgement
of
euery
well
disposed
subiect
,
that
they
may
truely
vnderstand
the
mystery
of
this
time
,
the
rare
blessings
of
God
so
long
reserued
for
our
age
,
and
rightly
discouer
the
clandestine
and
pretended
grudges
of
those
who
carry
seditious
and
distractedmindes
from
the
State
.
A
VISION
OF
BALAAMS
ASSE
.
Wherein
he
did
perfectly
see
the
present
estate
of
the
Church
of
ROME
.
CHAP.
I.
The
occasion
of
the
Treatise
:
The
perfection
and
plainenesse
of
holy
Scripture
:
The
Apologie
of
the
Asse
,
and
reason
of
the
Title
.
MY
very
NOBLE
LORD
,
it
is
certain
that
Christian
faith
and
Christian
virtue
goe
inseparable
together
,
that
is
the
tree
,
and
these
are
the
fruit
,
and
where
wee
see
not
plenty
of
these
,
it
is
an
argument
of
the
Tree
decaying
:
So
that
our
greatest
happines
in
this
world
,
consists
in
our
constant
action
of
Christian
workes
:
howsoeuer
our
eternall
felicitie
is
chiefely
contemplation
,
yet
our
contemplatiue
life
here
vpon
earth
(
euen
where
it
is
most
syncere
)
doth
but
resemble
.
Alpestre
and
mountanous
grounds
,
which
be
stately
but
barren
,
compared
with
the
fruitfull
Valleyes
of
the
virtuous
actiue
life
,
properly
obserued
by
that
famous
Doctor
,
Greg.
Mag
:
in
his
Allegorie
vpon
the
double
wiues
of
Iacob
,
Rachael
videns
&
pulchra
,
sed
sterilis
,
Lea
lippa
sed
faecunda
.
Among
vertues
it
hath
euer
carried
a
great
reputation
to
trauell
abroad
,
for
increase
of
knowledge
to
enter
vpon
the
chiefest
stages
of
the
world
,
to
see
aboue
the
vulgar
reach
;
and
as
the
good
Merchants
ship
,
to
bring
precious
wares
from
farre
Countries
,
or
like
the
industrious
Bee
,
to
sucke
the
hony
of
true
wisdome
from
the
rarest
herbes
of
experience
,
the
varieties
whereof
are
best
found
in
Trauelling
.
As
the
Scripture
saith
in
Eccles.
He
who
would
apply
his
minde
to
the
meditation
of
Gods
Law
,
he
shal
trauell
through
strange
Countries
,
where
he
may
try
the
good
and
euill
among
men
,
and
when
the
great
God
will
,
he
shall
be
filled
with
the
spirit
of
vnderstanding
,
that
he
may
poure
out
wise
sententences
,
which
is
the
reason
why
in
men
who
haue
trauelled
,
we
doe
looke
commonly
for
some
accession
of
knowledge
:
for
that
cause
it
is
,
that
I
,
who
also
among
others
,
haue
brought
the
eyes
of
people
vpon
me
in
this
kind
of
expectation
,
doe
find
my selfe
bound
by
some
vertuous
discharge
,
to
iustifie
my
peregrination
beyond
Seas
,
esteemed
by
many
in
that
season
of
my
age
,
and
in
so
meane
a
state
as
I
doe
possesse
,
to
haue
beene
vntimemous
,
temerary
,
perillous
,
and
vnprofitable
.
And
which
hath
beene
most
vildely
calumniated
by
diuers
of
your
Lordships
profession
,
among
whom
,
a
certaine
one
of
good
worth
did
,
as
I
was
enformed
,
giue
this
iudgement
of
me
,
that
I
had
gone
abroad
the
voyage
of
King
Saul
,
to
bring
home
my
Fathers
Asses
,
which
bitter
insectation
,
with
many
such
like
tempests
of
mens
tongues
,
I
haue
sithence
(
like
a
true
and
vpright
Asse
)
borne
foorth
with
no
other
armour
,
then
patience
,
vntill
now
being
curious
in
what
sort
I
might
best
pay
this
expectation
of
good
men
,
and
best
emancipate
my selfe
from
this
persecution
of
malignant
mouthes
,
I
haue
chosen
,
to
assay
if
I
can
inspire
into
erroneous
mindes
,
specially
into
your
Lordship
,
some
disposition
to
better
opinions
in
this
time
of
your
so
great
exigence
,
and
necessitie
you
stand
in
to
resolue
.
First
,
the
vniuersall
and
seruent
desires
of
our
Countrey
,
euen
from
his
Maiestie
,
our
most
gracious
Soueraigne
,
to
the
beggar
,
to
see
your
Lo:
reduced
to
a
saithfull
sympathy
and
communion
with
the
rest
,
being
otherwaies
so
noble
a
member
of
this
kingdome
,
as
you
are
,
tam
grauis
,
&
constans
,
tamque
bonarum
partium
in
Rempublicam
,
this
doth
make
it
a
good
seruice
to
God
and
to
the
common
wealth
:
secondly
,
the
great
honour
and
dutie
which
I
owe
to
your
Lordship
,
for
the
great
honour
which
I
haue
by
you
,
to
be
sprung
from
that
ancient
and
famous
bloud
of
your
house
,
doth
infinitely
tye
mee
to
this
endeauour
,
who
(
if
I
were
a
meere
stranger
to
your
Lordship
)
must
yet
thinke
it
my
honour
to
be
sufficient
for
your
seruice
:
thirdly
,
the
opportunity
which
I
haue
by
this
publike
discharge
to
render
vnto
the
world
an
ingenious
accompt
of
my selfe
,
it
doth
conioyne
with
these
a
priuate
respect
of
mine
owne
So
it
is
that
the
Prelates
and
Preachers
of
Gods
word
who
bring
in
their
mouthes
the
medicine
of
Christian
soules
,
they
cannot
moue
your
Lo:
nor
enter
vpon
your
minde
,
so
haue
you
intrenched
the
same
within
the
common
subterfuges
of
vniuersality
,
Antiquitie
,
and
succession
of
the
Church
:
of
insufficiency
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
of
authority
of
humane
supplement
and
traditions
,
and
while
you
are
brought
to
the
Fathers
,
now
quarelling
the
edition
of
bookes
,
and
now
againe
,
betaking
your selfe
to
your
Implieita
fides
,
like
vnto
that
Marriner
who
hauing
lost
his
loadestarre
in
a
darke
night
,
he
wandereth
,
but
knoweth
not
his
course
.
The
Israelites
had
no
other
guid
through
the
deserts
then
the
pillar
of
fire
which
was
in
the
cloude
,
who
once
looseth
the
cleere
light
of
the
Euangel
,
which
is
a
bright
starre
placed
to
conduct
vs
,
through
the
wildernesse
of
humane
wisdome
,
he
shall
neuer
finde
out
his
right
course
into
the
land
of
holinesse
:
And
whiles
your
Lordship
remaines
thus
inflexible
against
so
many
learned
and
graue
Diuines
,
It
would
(
like
enough
)
be
thought
presumption
,
and
arrogancie
in
me
to
deale
with
you
,
if
the
spirit
of
God
did
not
testifie
that
in
great
workes
the
helpe
of
weake
instruments
is
not
to
be
despised
.
When
Mosci
builded
the
Tabernacle
of
God
,
there
came
vnto
him
not
onely
all
the
wise
men
,
to
whom
the
Lord
gaue
wisdome
saith
the
text
,
Sed
quemcunque
etiam
extulerat
animus
vt
adid
opus
accederet
,
but
euen
euery
man
whose
heart
did
encourage
him
to
furder
that
businesse
.
The
voice
of
a
goose
did
once
preserue
the
Capitol
of
Rome
,
I
confesse
I
haue
gotten
no
more
of
Theologie
,
then
serueth
for
my
owne
prouision
,
yet
who
knowes
,
but
by
my
dealing
it
may
fall
foorth
to
your
Lordship
which
hath
happened
to
numbers
of
diseased
persons
,
who
hauing
spent
much
time
and
much
money
among
the
Physicians
,
and
neuer
a
whit
recouered
,
they
haue
in
end
by
good
fortune
attained
vnto
their
health
,
by
hearing
some
trauelling
beggar
relate
,
that
which
hath
been
done
to
himselfe
,
or
to
some
other
man
in
such
a
case
;
euen
so
,
I
being
no
Physitian
,
but
bringing
some
Empiricall
,
medicine
to
your
Lordship
,
who
haue
renounced
your
physitians
;
I
may
possibly
,
(
as
God
grant
it
proue
so
)
doe
some
good
to
you
,
by
a
faithfull
narration
of
that
,
which
in
the
like
disease
hath
befallen
vnto
my selfe
and
of
the
chiefe
things
which
hath
bread
to
mee
distaste
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
after
I
had
so
diligently
and
painefully
considered
the
same
.
But
before
I
will
enter
into
this
discourse
Empiricall
,
or
of
exeperience
,
my
conscience
doth
moue
me
to
say
,
this
by
the
way
,
of
the
authority
and
power
of
Gods
blessed
word
,
that
as
it
would
be
reputed
a
strange
dulnesse
,
and
ignorance
in
nature
,
not
to
preferre
those
physitians
who
knowing
the
right
simples
,
vse
no
medicaments
,
vnto
those
others
who
flying
the
simples
,
and
practising
by
filthy
and
composed
drugges
doe
more
often
prooue
murtherers
then
Physitians
:
Euen
so
in
spirituall
eures
,
what
a
pitie
is
it
,
that
your
Lo:
should
thinke
the
Preachers
of
Gods
word
(
who
minister
no
other
food
of
the
soule
,
but
the
pure
and
simple
Scripture
)
to
be
insufficient
to
helpe
you
:
that
this
liuely
and
incorruptible
Word
should
be
reiected
of
you
,
to
embrace
in
place
thereof
a
word
composed
,
and
mixed
with
humane
inuentions
,
that
nourishing
word
whereof
it
is
said
,
Nor
in
solo
pane
vinit
home
sed
in
omni
verbe
quod
procedit
holie
,
holie
.
Euen
so
do
those
Cherubines
of
the
old
and
new
Testament
,
mutually
breathe
out
the
testimonie
of
our
great
propitiation
of
the
which
Dauid
saith
,
Quia
apudte
Domine
propitiatio
est
,
And
these
two
Seraphins
in
like
manner
,
do●…
render
alternatiue
ecchoes
in
both
these
Testaments
;
of
that
holie
,
holie
Sauiour
.
In
such
manner
that
it
doth
breed
incredible
ioy
to
a
Christian
heart
to
remarke
the
vniformitie
,
and
correspondence
of
the
Spirit
of
God
throughout
the
word
:
The
Scripture
(
for
Example
)
maketh
frequent
mention
of
the
waters
of
life
,
to
vnderstand
what
is
ment
by
the
waters
of
life
in
the
old
Testament
,
God
himselfe
said
to
to
Moses
and
Aaron
:
Loquimini
ad
Petram
istam
,
&
ipsa
Omnes
sitientes
venite
ad
Iohn
,
Si
quis
fitiat
veniat
ad
me
.
The
law
of
Moses
was
written
per
●…mpadas
&
seni●…
Buccinae
montemque
fumantem
saith
the
Text
,
to
shew
the
austeritie
thereof
,
and
our
impossibilitie
to
fulfill
it
,
and
doth
not
the
Gospell
accord
most
cleerely
with
the
same
,
Hoc
iugum
neque
nos
neque
Patres
nostri
pertare
potui●…us
:
The
law
Euangelicall
and
of
Grace
,
was
written
in
the
flesh
of
the
incarnate
deitie
,
to
declare
the
softnesse
and
facilitie
thereof
,
according
to
that
which
was
prophesied
as
our
Sauiour
himselfe
doth
testifie
,
Iugum
meum
sua●…e
est
,
&
●…us
meum
leue
:
All
which
things
doe
shew
the
correspondencie
and
plainnesse
of
the
holy
Scriptures
.
Lastly
,
it
is
that
omnipotent
word
where
of
the
Apostle
saith
,
It
is
inspired
from
God
,
and
is
able
to
make
the
man
of
God
perfect
in
euery
good
worke
.
Then
seeing
it
is
such
a
powerfull
and
perfect
word
,
shall
we
turne
backe
to
Iudaisme
and
blinde
our selues
in
obduration
against
the
splendor
thereof
,
boldly
affirming
that
it
is
obscure
,
imperfect
and
hath
neede
of
humane
helpe
,
how
shall
we
be
confounded
in
that
great
day
,
being
confronted
with
that
learned
Iewish
Rabbin
Barachia
,
who
out
of
consideration
of
this
harmonie
,
and
correspondence
of
Gods
word
was
forced
to
say
in
his
booke
intituled
Medras
Cobel-eth
,
Redemptor
primus
Moses
,
Redemptor
vltimus
Messias
,
&
sicut
Redemptor
primus
fecit
ascendere
pute●…m
,
ita
Redemptor
secundus
fecit
ascendere
aquas
ad
salutem
.
And
with
that
other
Rabbin
Iosue
,
who
doth
directly
call
them
the
waters
of
Baptisme
,
which
(
saith
he
)
succeedeth
to
circumcision
,
Qui
baptizatur
&
non
circumciditur
ipse
erit
Gher
,
id
est
,
Gentilis
conuersus
ad
rectam
fidem
:
So
that
I
say
for
your
Loto
hold
that
this
word
is
not
sufficient
to
instruct
you
,
and
why
?
because
it
is
not
panis
fermentatus
it
is
not
corrupted
with
pharisaicall
traditions
,
nor
flowes
not
from
a
Church
whose
Prelates
and
members
pretend
that
they
cannot
erre
.
O
but
it
flowes
from
the
three
persons
of
the
God-head
,
and
is
inspired
from
aboue
,
as
the
holy
Spirit
doth
testifie
,
This
is
a
sorrow
neuer
to
be
repented
,
to
maintaine
that
any
thing
other
then
Gods
infallible
incorruptible
word
,
can
be
without
error
or
fault
:
Man
not
to
erre
?
seeing
the
Prophet
Dauid
hath
said
,
omnis
homo
mendax
:
seeing
God
himselfe
hath
said
,
It
repents
mee
to
haue
made
man
,
all
the
cogitations
of
his
heart
are
wicked
,
there
is
nothing
true
but
God
,
and
his
word
as
the
Apostle
saith
Deus
autem
verax
est
,
&
sermo
eius
veritas
:
Custos
Tabularum
Verbi
Dei
Gardian
of
Gods
truth
,
it
is
too
pretious
a
iewell
to
be
trusted
to
flesh
and
bloud
,
for
if
it
had
bin
Gods
will
to
tye
his
truth
to
men
;
why
not
to
his
knowne
Saints
?
Adam
whose
body
was
formed
by
the
finger
of
God
,
whose
soule
was
breathed
in
his
nostrils
from
the
mouth
of
God
,
he
had
this
spirit
of
truth
once
giuen
him
,
but
it
left
him
by
the
suggestions
of
Eua
:
Noah
,
the
first
Preacher
of
the
second
World
,
he
had
this
spirit
,
but
was
neglected
of
him
in
his
drunkennesse
.
The
excellent
Moses
of
whom
it
is
said
,
dilectus
Deo
&
hominibus
,
Moses
cuius
mememoria
in
benedictione
est
,
he
had
that
great
spirit
in
such
measure
,
that
he
ouercame
nature
by
Sea
,
and
Land
,
he
commanded
the
Angels
,
and
in
a
manner
wrested
the
will
of
God
,
but
he
was
neglected
of
this
great
spirit
,
in
his
distrustfull
percussion
of
the
Rocke
,
Aaron
had
this
spirit
,
but
was
forgotten
of
him
in
the
erection
of
the
calfe
,
Miriam
also
,
was
forgotten
in
hir
grudging
against
Moses
:
Dauid
,
a
man
to
Gods
owne
heart
,
was
fearefully
neglected
of
this
great
spirit
to
follow
adulterie
and
homicide
:
Salomon
,
whose
breast
the
Lord
filled
with
wisedome
,
was
likewise
left
of
this
great
spirit
,
when
he
fell
in
impious
Idolatrie
:
The
Arch-Apostle
Peter
,
did
not
obey
this
spirit
in
the
deniall
of
his
master
,
yea
after
the
Ascention
and
comming
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
there
was
contradictions
among
the
Apostles
.
It
is
more
then
madnesse
,
to
affirme
that
the
wisedome
of
any
man
hath
beene
,
or
can
be
without
error
,
other
then
Iesus
Christ
the
Iust
,
or
that
any
cannons
,
traditions
,
bookes
,
other
then
that
one
indited
from
the
heart
of
God
,
and
penned
by
his
Spirit
,
to
remaine
for
euer
:
The
vnchangeable
rule
of
our
faith
in
Christ
,
the
only
sustance
thereof
and
our
only
infallible
example
that
we
are
to
follow
,
she●…
first
in
the
old
Testament
darkely
to
Moses
in
the
mountaine
,
when
it
was
said
to
him
,
fac
secundum
exemplar
quod
tibi
in
monte
monstratum
est
〈◊〉
secondly
in
the
new
Testament
more
cleerely
in
mount
Tabor
,
and
now
most
cleerely
in
the
true
mount
of
God
.
That
great
spirit
is
the
only
inditer
who
cannot
lye
;
That
Scripture
the
only
booke
which
will
not
be
wrested
,
that
Iesus
the
only
man
who
cannot
erre
.
Therefore
this
word
as
it
is
said
must
be
sufficient
to
make
the
man
of
God
perfect
.
Christian
perfection
standeth
in
knowledge
and
in
action
,
referring
knowledge
to
our
faith
,
and
action
,
to
our
practise
of
faithfull
workes
,
to
hold
that
the
●…ly
Scripture
is
not
accomplished
for
knowledge
,
as
the
Euangel
saith
,
sapientia
est
per
fidem
Iesu
Christ
;
or
to
hold
that
Christ
was
not
a
perfect
Architype
and
Schoolemaster
of
all
vertues
,
who
hath
himself
said
,
discite
〈◊〉
,
I
thinke
it
is
blasphemie
,
so
that
talke
what
we
will
,
it
must
be
blinde
ignorance
,
to
affirme
,
that
the
originall
fountaines
of
Gods
word
,
as
they
are
comprehended
in
the
holy
Scriptures
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
are
not
more
sincere
and
wholesome
then
the
riuers
flowing
from
the
same
through
the
channels
of
humane
brains
,
which
can
no
more
remaine
vnspotted
by
mans
weakenesse
,
then
naturall
waters
running
from
cleere
fountaines
can
be
without
alteration
of
colour
or
taste
,
according
to
the
qualitie
of
ground
,
through
which
they
passe
.
The
vniuersall
Clergie
of
the
Church
of
Rome
doth
damne
this
opinion
of
the
sufficiencie
of
holy
Scripture
:
what
then
?
it
is
more
strong
,
the
multitude
doth
abhorre
the
wayes
of
God
,
to
walke
in
the
broade
way
.
If
the
Gibeonites
had
securely
depended
vpon
the
multitude
of
their
neighbours
of
Canaan
they
had
perished
in
that
common
naufrage
,
certaine
they
are
few
who
truely
beleeue
this
word
:
some
poore
Gibeonites
doe
heere
the
voice
of
God
and
are
mocked
of
the
world
,
the
multitude
like
vnto
the
Crowe
,
for
loue
of
the
sensuall
carrions
which
flote
among
the
waters
of
the
earth
,
refuseth
to
remaine
within
the
Arke
.
This
holie
Arke
of
Gods
word
is
builded
for
a
small
number
of
his
Saints
,
who
find
no
rest
without
it
.
The
multitude
leaueth
the
sincerity
of
this
word
,
to
follow
the
wisedome
of
men
:
as
the
sonnes
of
Adam
departed
from
the
Orient
to
builde
the
Tower
in
the
land
of
Senaar
,
which
is
interpreted
stincke
,
how
many
were
saued
in
Iericho
by
that
red
marke
which
was
vpon
the
house
of
Ra●…ab
?
how
many
doores
were
marked
in
Egypt
to
be
spared
by
the
holy
Angell
?
within
this
small
Arke
,
there
was
safetie
,
but
not
without
.
Now
to
come
to
my
intended
purpose
,
which
is
not
to
play
the
Theologue
with
your
Lo:
there
be
certaine
yeares
gone
,
since
I
went
forth
of
the
Countrie
poussed
thereto
from
a
scruple
of
my
conscience
,
hauing
from
my
childhood
drunken
in
,
some
preiudicate
and
forestalled
opinions
,
which
did
euer
trouble
and
disquiet
my
minde
so
oft
as
I
called
to
memory
,
howe
Plato
and
other
Philosophers
had
trauailed
ouer
the
world
to
acquire
natural
knowledge
;
I
thought
it
both
ignominious
and
dangerous
for
me
,
i●…
I
should
not
paine
my selfe
to
vnderstand
the
truth
of
Gods
worship
,
whereupon
transported
with
the
fury
of
this
preiudice
,
and
closing
my
eies
against
the
splendor
of
the
word
,
which
doth
shine
at
home
,
I
resolued
once
to
fine
my selfe
intra
l●…mina
Apostolorum
,
within
the
towne
of
Rome
,
that
pretended
mother
Church
,
without
the
which
,
there
was
no
meanes
of
Saluation
,
as
then
I
did
imagine
;
And
this
(
I
doe
protest
before
the
heauens
,
and
before
him
who
did
creat
them
)
was
the
true
cause
of
my
voyage
,
enterprised
to
seeke
my
fathers
Asse
(
as
he
said
)
which
was
so
truely
spoken
of
him
,
that
like
vnto
that
high
Priest
Annas
he
hath
vttered
a
notable
veritie
vnknowne
to
himselfe
as
I
will
shortly
set
downe
from
such
graue
theologicall
reasons
,
as
shall
both
free
me
from
passion
and
idlenesse
in
this
point
,
and
serue
for
the
Christian
edification
of
others
:
we
see
how
it
is
familiar
with
the
spirit
of
God
in
the
Scripture
,
to
vse
the
names
of
beastes
,
to
make
our
grosse
vnderstanding
more
capable
by
that
kinde
of
sensible
instruction
:
there
is
mention
of
good
and
euill
beastes
,
and
in
the
legall
sacrifices
of
cleane
and
vncleane
beastes
.
By
euill
beastes
generally
are
meant
,
the
Diuell
and
his
Angels
,
and
the
dominion
of
sinne
into
vs
,
it
is
said
by
the
Prophet
,
erit
se●…ita
recta
,
&
via
sancta
vocabitur
,
&
mala
bestia
non
ascendet
per
eam
:
And
Dauid
,
Ne
trada●…
bestijs
animas
confitentes●…bi
:
And
Reuelation
,
&
vidi
de
mari
Bestiam
asce●…
habentem
capita
septem
&
cornua
dec●…
,
which
beside
that
true
interpretation
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
some
doe
also
allegorize
to
be
the
seuen
deadly
sinnes
,
and
tenne
seuerall
transgressions
of
the
commandements
,
whereby
Satan
doth
make
himselfe
Prince
of
the
world
,
confringam
cor●…
peccatorum
saith
the
Lord
,
And
the
Prophet
Zach.
hac
sunt
▪
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Israel
:
So
the
tyranie
Psalmes
,
God
iudged
in
the
assemblie
of
the
Gods
:
and
in
St.
Iohn
,
Dedit
ijs
potestatem
fil●…s
D●…ifieri
:
And
St.
Paul
of
himselfe
,
vi●…
ego
,
iam
non
ego
,
viuit
vero
in
me
Christus
:
So
are
beastes
said
to
liue
in
the
wicked
man
,
as
the
Prophet
Dauid
saith
in
48.
Psalmes
.
The
cruell
man
is
said
to
be
like
the
Ostrige
,
Filia
populi
〈◊〉
crud●…
quasi
〈◊〉
i●…
deserto
.
sicut
a●…is
sur
〈◊〉
obt●…rantis
aures
〈◊〉
:
the
wrathfull
man
as
a
Dragon
,
fold
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
the
fraud●…lent
man
as
a
quasi
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
prophe●…ae
tui
Israel
:
the
oppressor
Beniamin
lupus
rapa●…
:
the
lustfull
man
〈◊〉
Dan
ooluber
in
via
:
the
tyrant
as
a
Pard
,
quasi
Pardus
laedet
eos
:
the
ambitious
man
as
an
Eagle
,
si
exaltatus
fueris
fieut
aquila
trahant
te
dicit
Dominus
:
the
backbiter
as
a
dogge
,
quare
maledicit
canis
hic
Domino
meo
Regi
:
the
filthie
man
as
a
sow
,
quasi
sus
lot●…
in
volutabro
luti
.
These
are
noted
vnder
the
names
of
Beasts
,
which
make
vs
the
sonnes
of
that
king
of
beasts
the
Diuell
,
aduersarius
vester
tanquum
Serpens
erat
callidior
cunctis
animalibu●…
.
He
is
compared
to
the
tortuous
serpent
full
of
crookes
,
qui
dissipat
sepe●…
mord
bit
eu●…
C●…luber
,
It
is
●…aid
in
Ecclesiasticus
and
againe
,
Non
est
caput
nequeus
super
caput
col●…bri
.
There
be
also
goodnesse
and
pietie
signified
by
beasts
in
the
holy
Scripture
.
The
Church
of
God
is
said
to
be
a
flock
of
sheepe
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
audit
vocem
〈◊〉
,
pasc●…
〈◊〉
me
as
:
Non
sum
missus
nisi
ad
〈◊〉
qu●…
per●…erunt
Domus
Israel
.
Christ
himselfe
hath
taken
the
name
of
a
Lion
,
vicit
Leo
de
tribu
Iuda
,
to
note
the
difference
from
that
deuouring
Lyon
whom
he
hath
ouerthrowne
,
figured
by
that
Lyon
which
●…s
rent
by
Sampson
,
who
was
a
typicall
Sauiour
as
we
know
.
Againe
,
he
taketh
the
name
of
a
Lambe
,
Agnus
Dei
qui
toll●…
peccata
mundi
:
The
third
person
of
the
Trinitie
is
figured
also
by
a
beast
,
the
holy
Ghost
came
downe
in
Iordan
in
forme
of
a
Doue
,
and
we
are
commanded
to
be
simple
as
Doues
,
because
otherwise
the
holie
ghostcannot
lodge
with
vs
,
albeit
God
the
Father
in
the
fulnesse
and
Maiestie
of
his
godhead
,
he
who
hath
said
,
thou
shalt
make
no
grauen
image
,
&c.
hath
not
vouchsafed
to
figure
himselfe
by
the
shape
or
name
of
any
beast
,
as
he
would
not
name
himselfe
to
Moses
in
other
termes
then
,
ego
sum
qui
sum
,
to
shew
how
he
doth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
where
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
shew
that
he
is
indefinit
,
infinite
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
would
alleage
that
he
spake
in
person
to
M●…ses
;
●…nd
did
appeare
in
a
fierie
bush
to
him
;
no
these
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
by
his
holy
Angels
;
the
Apostle
testifies
that
the
Tables
of
the
Law
were
giuen
to
Moses
by
an
Angell
,
〈◊〉
pr●…pter
transgression●…
〈◊〉
est
,
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
mediatoris
:
And
St.
Steuen
in
the
Acts
doth
witnesse
,
that
an
Angel
,
vnder
the
name
of
God
spake
to
Moses
in
the
bush
.
There
appeareth
to
him
(
saith
he
)
in
the
wildernesse
of
mount
〈◊〉
,
an
Angell
of
the
Lord
in
a
flame
of
fire
in
a
bush
:
That
glorious
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
Mose●…
spirit●…
Domini
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
vides
:
A
〈◊〉
is
a
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
a
●…cle
is
a
center
dilate
are
or
spread
out
:
God
is
all
things
that
euer
haue
beene
or
shall
be
to
the
end
,
com
pleate
in
that
infinite
Maiestie
and
power
and
his
glory
dilated
and
displayed
in
so
many
noble
creatures
,
how
is
it
than
possible
to
〈◊〉
the
〈◊〉
or
〈◊〉
of
so
great
a
thing
when
Salomon
coul●…
〈◊〉
his
glorious
Temple
sufficient
to
〈◊〉
it
,
si
〈◊〉
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
capi●…nt
quanto
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
ista
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
And
〈◊〉
Saint
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
habit
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
person
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
proper
temple
wherein
he
〈◊〉
,
whereupon
he
said
,
〈◊〉
templum
hoc
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
illud
,
a
Contrarijs
,
In
the
Scripture
wee
finde
mention
onely
of
two
beastes
to
whome
God
did
allotte
the
faculty
of
speaking
,
the
Serpent
,
and
the
Asse
,
the
Serpent
opened
his
mouth
to
suborne
impietie
and
rebellion
against
God
,
the
Asse
opened
his
mouth
,
to
reprehend
sinne
in
the
Prophet
.
Therefore
seeing
it
was
said
that
the
Serpent
was
the
worst
of
the
beasts
,
neque
erat
caput
nequius
super
caput
Calubri
,
it
must
bee
a
iust
consequence
,
that
the
Asse
is
the
best
,
and
most
simple
of
beasts
,
and
most
excellent
for
naturall
goodnesse
.
That
by
the
Asse
was
signified
Gods
people
appeareth
by
sundry
places
in
holy
Scriptures
;
when
Saul
was
diuers
times
commanded
by
Samuel
to
returne
home
and
receiue
the
kingdome
,
he
answered
him
still
that
hee
did
seeke
his
fathers
Asses
,
till
at
length
the
Prophet
told
him
the
Asses
were
found
,
mystically
meaning
(
as
diuers
learned
authors
doe
intepret
)
the
people
,
who
as
Asses
)
were
to
vnderlie
the
yoke
of
his
obedience
,
as
they
haue
also
expounded
that
other
place
of
the
Asse
,
when
our
Sauiour
going
vp
to
Ierusalem
commanded
his
Disciples
saying
,
Inueniet
is
afinam
alligatam
&
pullum
cum
ea
soluite
&
addueite
mihi
:
whereby
they
vnderstood
the
two
people
Gentiles
and
Iewes
,
who
were
fettered
and
bound
to
blindnesse
,
the
one
to
Ethnicke
Idolatry
,
the
other
to
vaine
legall
Ceremonies
,
and
were
both
to
bee
loosed
,
and
by
the
liberty
and
grace
of
the
Gospel
,
to
be
reduced
to
the
obedience
of
Christ
,
that
he
might
raign
ouer
them
,
as
it
is
said
,
An
Iudaeorum
tantum
Deus
nonne
etiam
&
Gentium
.
The
great
Samson
who
was
a
figure
of
Christ
Apuleius
Maga●…
who
told
that
be
could
not
be
admitted
to
the
sacred
mysteries
of
his
goddesse
I●…
,
if
he
had
not
changed
himselfe
out
of
a
Phylosopher
into
an
humble
Asse
:
further
to
let
these
fine
fellowes
know
how
in
this
a
sinn●…●…ge
of
mine
.
I
haue
been
●…urious
〈◊〉
●…orneelie
〈◊〉
w●…th
pertaineth
to
the
Asse
.
The
People
D●…d
saith
,
Nolita
fieri
sicus
Equus
&
Mulus
q●…bus
none
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
Cog●…nit
B●…
p●…rem
suunt
,
&
〈◊〉
pr●…sepe
D●…
.
It
D●…mint
●…iamea
ap●…es
,
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
anna●…
laude●…●…uam
,
do●…
i●…iquos
vi●…
〈◊〉
&
imp●…
ad
to
connuertentur
.
Since
he
who
opened
the
mouth
of
the
Asse
,
hath
also
for
his
glorie
opened
my
mouth
,
I
must
not
;
neither
be
silent
,
although
I
●…o
Doctor
,
nor
doe
not
presume
to
instruct
your
L●…
:
conscience
,
yet
must
I
remember
that
commandement
of
our
Sauiour
giuen
to
one
whom
he
dis●…ssed
of
many
Diuels
,
●…euertere
in
domum
tuam
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
quanta
tib●…
fecer
at
Dominus
.
Returne
homeward
,
and
now
become
a
simple
Asse
in
Christian
knowledge
;
That
which
the
Lord
hath
done
to
mee
,
I
shall
preach
it
to
others
,
for
his
glorie
and
their
edification
,
and
so
I
preceede
to
tell
your
L●…
how
I
was
tranformed
into
●…his
Asse
of
Balaam
.
CHAP.
II.
A
Discourse
of
our
naturall
light
and
diuine
instinct
of
our
Conscience
.
A
true
definition
of
Idolatry
for
the
better
triall
of
superstitious
worship
,
and
preuarication
in
Gods
seruice
.
THe
Scripture
records
that
the
Asse
of
Balaam
went
on
a
pace
before
he
did
see
the
Angel
,
and
that
the
Angel
was
diuers
times
seene
before
obedience
was
done
vnto
him
:
so
was
it
with
mee
all
the
while
of
my
being
in
France
,
I
did
professe
the
Popish
Religion
,
and
as
sincerely
obey
the
discipline
of
that
Church
,
as
any
man
could
doe
of
my
weakenesse
,
and
that
from
vpright
zeale
,
and
not
from
designe
,
whereof
I
could
my selfe
giue
many
great
proofes
,
which
be
not
pertment
here
,
onely
this
farre
I
say
,
That
many
times
I
haue
heard
in
one
weeke
more
then
twenty
Masses
,
and
that
for
the
greatest
part
there
,
where
I
knew
no
man
,
nor
yet
was
knowne
my selfe
of
any
:
Whereof
also
your
Lo
;
selfe
may
beare
witnesse
by
diuers
of
my
Letters
written
to
you
in
those
times
,
chiefly
by
one
,
(
if
it
please
you
to
remember
)
from
Paris
immediatly
before
my
going
into
Italy
,
in
the
which
I
did
play
the
Paranymphe
to
my selfe
,
by
praising
the
resolution
of
my
comming
foorth
,
from
the
example
of
Abrahams
calling
,
who
was
comanded
by
God
to
goe
forth
of
his
owne
Country
that
he
might
worship
the
Lord
truely
,
and
he
blessed
of
him
in
a
strange
land
:
In
such
sort
,
that
for
the
time
,
I
could
haue
been
content
to
remaine
a
Transfuga
to
my
liues
end
.
In
this
Letter
I
did
allude
to
the
greater
light
of
the
Southerne
Sunne
,
and
to
the
Aquilonar
darkenesse
founded
vpon
that
Thalmudicall
fable
which
we
read
in
the
writs
of
Rabbi
Eleazer
,
in
his
booke
called
Zoar
,
that
in
the
creation
of
the
heauens
,
God
did
leaue
a
hole
in
the
Northerne
parts
thereof
,
that
in
the
beginning
the
Sunne
had
his
first
point
of
motion
in
the
Southeast
,
that
about
Damascus
in
the
Southeast
,
God
tooke
that
Terra
virgo
,
that
most
perfect
Earth
,
whereof
he
formed
Adam
,
that
the
garden
of
Eden
and
mount
Sion
,
were
planted
in
the
South-east
,
that
God
chose
the
Patriarckes
and
his
peculiar
people
in
the
South-east
,
remote
significations
of
Gods
truth
to
remaine
for
euer
in
the
Climats
of
the
Southeast
,
according
to
that
in
the
Canticles
Vbi
habitabit
dilectus
〈◊〉
?
in
meridie
:
vbicubabit
?
in
meridie
.
And
that
the
Northerne
parts
of
the
earth
were
the
seate
,
naturally
,
of
darkenesse
and
iniquity
,
as
being
subiect
to
the
imperfect
parts
of
the
heauen
,
and
to
the
aforesaid
hole
whereout
Lucifer
and
his
companions
did
fall
,
according
to
that
vision
of
the
Prophet
,
who
heard
him
saying
,
Sedebo
in
montibus
Aquilonis
,
&
fimilis
ero
altissimo
:
alleaging
this
Scripture
,
Omne
malum
pandetur
ab
Aquilone
,
And
they
were
arguments
good
enough
,
both
of
my
zeale
,
and
of
my
ignorance
,
as
if
the
garden
of
Eden
,
were
not
many
thousands
of
yeeres
agoe
depriued
of
true
light
,
and
consumed
with
the
fire
of
Gods
wrath
,
as
if
that
holy
mount
Sion
,
and
that
mother
City
Ierusalem
,
who
had
fairer
promises
of
perpetultie
made
by
God
,
then
Rome
,
and
all
the
Cities
in
the
world
,
because
shee
was
(
like
vnto
Na●…h
who
preached
to
two
worlds
)
the
mother
not
onely
of
Iewish
,
but
of
Christian
Religion
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
;
The
law
went
out
of
Sion
,
euen
the
law
Euangelicall
,
the
perfection
of
all
lawes
,
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
declared
to
Moses
obscurely
in
Sinai
but
manifestly
published
to
the
world
in
Mount
Caluerie
,
as
if
that
great
and
matchlesse
Citie
,
were
not
long
agoe
abandoned
of
God
:
ruined
,
accursed
,
and
prostrate
to
the
prophane
yoke
of
godlesse
Turcisme
:
As
if
Rome
it selfe
were
not
become
like
to
the
Cities
of
the
Plaine
smoaking
in
the
abhominable
pollutions
of
Sodom
:
as
if
Scotland
had
not
beene
Christian
,
perhaps
,
as
soone
as
Rome
,
as
Tertullian
writeth
in
his
seuenth
booke
contra
Iud●…os
,
Britannorum
loca
Romanis
inaccessa
Christo
subdit
fuere
:
which
diuers
others
learned
Authors
haue
affirmed
;
and
as
if
the
Northern
parts
were
not
now
become
the
seat
of
the
Candlesticke
purged
from
their
fornications
,
while
as
Rome
it selfe
lyeth
try
fling
in
Types
,
and
Pharisaicall
Ceremonies
,
in
place
of
true
Religion
,
defiled
with
her
owne
blood
,
refusing
to
be
clensed
,
abhorring
the
voice
of
reformation
,
crying
with
the
blinded
Iewes
,
Templum
Domini
,
Templum
Domini
.
And
that
I
did
so
long
lie
in
this
ignorance
,
what
shall
I
say
?
Spiritus
spirat
vbi
vult
,
&
quando
vult
:
yet
this
farre
must
I
say
for
my selfe
,
it
was
not
neither
strange
in
me
,
who
since
my
youth
had
beene
possessed
with
false
opinions
:
for
certainely
,
there
bee
so
many
specious
vailes
which
couer
from
a
mans
eies
the
truth
of
things
;
to
wit
,
the
grauity
of
their
subtill
Prelates
,
the
exterior
zeale
and
deuotion
of
the
people
,
the
splendor
and
the
richnes
of
their
Temples
,
the
maiesty
and
reuerence
of
their
Seruices
,
the
glorie
of
the
precessions
,
their
exorbitant
workes
of
superstitious
Charitie
,
multitudes
of
Hospitals
;
and
conuentuall
houses
,
rented
by
voluntarie
Contributions
,
the
stoicall
and
stupid
austeritie
of
the
Proselites
,
the
voluntary
miserie
of
the
Capuchins
,
the
profound
Preachers
of
the
Dominicall
and
Iacobin
Orders
,
the
admirable
policy
of
the
Iesuitical
trade
;
&
withal
their
proud
&
perillous
vaunting
of
Antiquity
,
Succession
,
and
Vniuersality
;
these
are
sufficient
at
the
first
to
surprise
a
iudicious
minde
,
and
to
astonish
a
man
,
as
if
hee
looked
on
Medusas
head
,
who
drinketh
of
Mandragora
hee
is
in
danger
of
a
long
sleepe
,
but
who
tasteth
the
cup
of
Superstition
,
he
is
in
danger
of
deadly
sleepe
:
That
old
Circe
knoweth
all
the
secrets
of
inchantment
;
and
albeit
she
hath
amazed
Kithing
mountaines
of
dead
mens
bones
,
yet
of
those
who
arriue
in
her
Island
and
come
within
the
hearing
of
her
voice
,
they
be
few
who
escape
her
incantations
;
fewe
who
with
Vlisses
can
tye
themselues
,
vnto
the
maine
Mastes
,
to
the
ende
they
bee
not
rauished
with
her
Syrens
songes
,
which
can
keepe
fast
the
sacred
,
Anker
of
the
pure
word
of
God
.
Many
through
ignorance
and
naturall
inclination
to
superstition
,
many
againe
through
auarice
and
ambition
are
contented
to
be
tranformed
into
beasts
by
the
charmes
of
Circe
.
This
euill
of
superstition
among
spiriruall
dangers
,
it
is
the
great
rocke
of
our
common
shipwrack
,
it
is
dangerous
first
,
and
especially
because
of
the
feareful
iudgement
which
God
doth
inflict
against
it
:
For
what
is
superstition
,
but
a
false
worship
of
God
.
Of
all
the
plagues
and
punishments
vnder
heauen
,
most
fearefull
is
that
which
followeth
superstition
,
the
Prophet
hath
pronounced
it
against
the
obstinate
follies
of
the
Iewes
,
Audite
audientes
&
nolite
intelligere
,
videte
visionem
&
nolite
cogitare
nec
cognoscere
,
occoeca
cor
populi
huius
,
oculos
〈◊〉
Secondly
,
idolatry
is
dangerous
because
it
is
ordinary
and
quotidian
in
the
world
,
as
euery
body
hath
his
owne
shadow
,
so
there
was
neuer
Religion
which
had
not
his
owne
superstition
:
And
as
the
shadow
is
longer
then
the
body
,
except
when
the
Sunne
approcheth
neere
the
Zenith
,
and
sendeth
his
beames
downe
either
perpendiculer
,
or
toward
a
direct
aspect
vpon
the
earth
as
we
say
:
Euen
so
when
the
light
of
the
Euangell
makes
not
a
direct
reflexion
vpon
our
soules
and
mindes
to
certifie
our
knowledge
,
but
comes
vpon
vs
by
obliquity
,
not
in
puritie
but
mixed
with
humane
traditions
,
then
growes
superstition
to
be
long
.
An
extraordinarie
and
impious
excesse
of
Religion
dissoluing
the
true
order
of
Gods
worship
into
numbers
of
forbidden
and
pharifaicall
ceremonies
,
it
is
the
companion
of
true
Religion
:
for
truth
and
falsehood
are
twins
borne
almost
both
in
one
day
;
God
spake
to
day
in
Paradise
,
the
Serpent
spake
next
morrow
:
Simon
Peter
in
the
Euangell
spake
to
day
,
and
Simon
Magus
spake
to
morrow
:
There
was
neuer
Church
free
from
corruption
to
the
end
,
chiefly
from
idolatrous
worship
.
Adam
who
was
the
first
man
created
by
God
himself
,
in
whose
person
was
the
whole
Church
of
God
,
he
fell
away
to
beleeue
the
Deuill
:
Aaron
who
was
the
first
Priest
ordained
by
God
himselfe
,
by
a
legal
warrant
,
he
fell
away
to
idolatrie
:
Solomon
who
was
the
first
king
,
and
first
man
commanded
by
God
to
build
him
a
Temple
for
his
seruice
,
he
also
fell
away
to
idolatry
.
These
no
doubt
be
great
arguments
of
the
force
of
superstition
.
Thirdly
,
idolatry
is
dangerous
because
it
is
a
popular
disease
,
and
so
is
the
more
contagious
:
The
Israelites
were
once
become
so
vniuersally
Baalists
,
that
the
Prophet
cryed
,
there
was
not
one
who
had
not
bowed
his
knee
to
Baal
.
The
Ecclesiasticall
histories
doe
record
that
the
Catholike
Church
was
so
once
generally
infected
with
Arianisme
,
that
there
was
not
a
sincere
Pastor
,
who
durst
minister
the
sacraments
of
Baptisme
in
a
publike
Temple
.
Such
is
the
disposition
of
our
corrupt
natures
to
heresie
and
preuarication
in
Gods
worship
:
Nature
is
moued
and
led
by
the
sense
,
and
in
idolatrie
there
be
so
many
gratious
and
pleasant
shewes
of
piety
as
doe
bewitch
the
senses
.
Lastly
,
superstition
is
dangerous
because
the
multitude
who
are
chiefely
giuen
vnto
it
,
can
hardly
discouer
it
,
they
be
but
pecora
campi
,
as
the
wiseman
saith
in
the
Scripture
:
I
lookt
out
vpon
the
earth
,
and
I
saw
many
beasts
but
few
men
:
Superstition
while
it
is
masked
it
is
a
most
plausible
thing
,
Satan
hath
giuen
to
it
a
faire
face
,
and
oftentimes
fairer
then
that
of
true
Religion
,
after
the
sort
of
impudent
whores
,
who
be
more
curiously
deckt
then
the
chast
Ladies
,
but
when
the
mask
is
pulled
off
,
there
is
nothing
more
vglie
and
despisefull
for
euen
as
it
is
a
monstrous
deformitie
,
that
an
Ape
being
a
beast
,
should
resemble
a
mans
face
:
so
superstition
well
considered
,
the
more
it
is
like
to
true
Religion
,
the
more
it
is
deformed
,
and
because
the
summe
of
this
discourse
shall
stand
into
a
consideration
of
such
superstitious
abuses
and
impietie
as
by
experience
I
did
remarke
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Therefore
that
your
Lo:
minde
may
be
the
better
prepared
to
ponder
iustly
my
relation
,
and
to
discerne
what
is
superstitious
and
what
is
not
so
,
I
would
first
lay
down
two
grounds
,
which
if
you
finde
reason
to
admit
,
they
may
possibly
helpe
greatly
to
cleere
your
Lo:
iudgement
.
The
first
whereof
shall
be
this
:
As
the
World
was
iusto
non
est
lex
posita
,
saith
the
Apostle
;
But
because
as
God
himselfe
doth
testifie
proni
sunt
sensus
hominum
ad
malum
ab
adolescentia
,
therefore
hath
God
bridled
vs
by
a
law
,
and
first
by
the
law
of
nature
which
he
hath
so
surely
stamped
in
our
soules
that
it
is
enough
to
conuict
vs
before
God
:
whereof
Saint
Iohu
saith
in
his
Gospell
,
haec
est
lux
vera
illuminans
omnem
hominem
venientem
in
mundum
:
The
Apostle
doth
stand
for
this
light
,
saying
the
inuisible
things
of
him
that
is
his
eternall
power
and
godhead
are
seene
by
the
creation
of
the
world
,
being
considered
in
his
worker
to
the
intent
they
should
be
without
excuse
saith
he
.
Of
this
Light
the
Prophet
Dauid
hath
said
,
multi
dicunt
quis
ostendet
nobis
bona
,
signatum
Ne
loquatur
Dominus
,
ne
forte
mori●…
,
which
was
done
to
breede
vnto
your
hearts
a
horror
of
sinne
and
faith
in
Gods
promises
of
the
Messias
,
as
Moses
testifies
,
vt
terror
esset
in
vobis
&
non
peccetis
:
The
Lex
propter
transgressionem
posita
est
:
till
,
God
out
of
his
pitie
did
prouide
a
third
law
and
doctrine
,
which
was
the
help
againe
of
this
,
and
the
finall
fulfilling
of
all
Lawes
,
the
law
Euangelicall
and
of
Grace
:
The
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
beside
whom
no
mortall
man
hath
beene
or
shal
be
able
to
fulsill
a
law
or
to
please
God
.
So
that
we
see
these
three
lawes
,
euery
one
of
them
written
and
as
it
were
indented
one
in
the
other
,
the
naturall
first
written
in
the
heart
of
Adam
,
but
written
ouer
againe
by
fairer
letters
in
the
Mosaicall
Tables
:
And
that
againe
more
cleerely
written
in
the
Euangell
by
exhibition
of
him
who
was
the
perfection
of
all
Lawes
.
The
second
doth
expound
the
first
,
and
the
third
doth
both
expounde
and
accomplish
,
the
other
two
like
vnto
these
wheeles
seene
by
Ezechiell
in
a
vision
,
hauing
the
one
incorporate
in
the
other
,
euery
sinne
committed
against
the
law
of
Nature
is
also
against
the
Mosaicall
law
,
because
the
Mosaicall
is
included
in
the
Naturall
,
&
what
is
against
the
Mosaical
,
is
also
against
the
law
of
the
Euangel
,
which
is
the
perfection
of
both
the
former
.
It
is
this
way
and
reciprocally
,
there
is
no
excuse
,
the
Iew
saith
,
he
will
follow
the
Mosaicall
,
and
not
be
a
Christian
,
the
Turke
saith
he
will
doe
neither
,
but
obey
the
law
of
nature
.
They
are
deceiued
,
for
they
differ
only
in
this
,
that
the
first
two
serues
to
shew
vs
our
sinnes
,
and
make
vs
inexcusable
,
the
last
saues
vs
from
our
sinnes
and
makes
vs
righteous
before
God
,
they
be
all
but
one
law
,
proceeding
from
lesse
perfect
,
to
more
and
most
perfect
,
heere
it
is
said
Crede
&
viues
,
there
it
was
said
fac
&
viues
.
The
seed
sowen
in
the
ground
,
it
groweth
first
into
the
blade
,
next
it
shootes
vp
into
the
stalke
,
and
thirdly
it
comes
vp
into
the
graine
of
corne
:
the
seede
of
God
,
which
is
his
word
,
it
was
sowen
in
the
heart
of
Adam
,
where
it
grew
to
the
blade
,
and
then
being
in
danger
to
wither
,
the
Lord
did
refresh
it
by
the
Mosaicall
law
,
where
it
brought
out
the
stalke
,
and
againe
into
the
Gospell
it
produced
the
perfect
corne
and
fruit
of
life
:
so
that
he
who
is
not
a
good
Christian
,
he
is
neither
a
perfect
Iew
,
nor
a
perfect
Philosopher
:
and
by
the
contrarie
,
he
who
is
a
right
Iew
he
must
become
a
right
Christian
,
they
are
necessarily
complicat
.
The
Iew
was
bound
to
fulfill
the
Law
,
but
he
could
not
,
&
we
performe
it
in
and
by
Christ
,
so
that
he
can
neuer
performe
a
Iewish
obligation
,
vnlesse
he
be
a
follower
of
Christ
,
omnia
possum
in
Christo
,
saith
the
Apostle
.
This
is
no
paradox
,
if
God
be
(
as
he
is
which
none
doe
denie
)
creatour
of
all
men
,
master
and
monarke
of
all
the
World
,
the
World
then
must
be
one
familie
,
one
City
,
one
kingdome
of
God
,
no
earthly
Prince
will
willingly
haue
diuers
Lawes
in
one
kingdome
,
then
shall
we
thinke
that
God
,
who
is
wiser
then
men
,
and
wisedome
it selfe
would
giue
seuerall
lawes
for
the
word
?
no
,
sure
enough
all
those
three
be
but
one
Law
,
the
light
whereof
doth
shine
into
the
conscience
of
the
Iew
and
Gentile
,
Turke
and
Pagan
,
Philosopher
,
and
of
the
stupide
multitude
,
signatum
est
super
omnes
lumen
vultus
Domini
:
whereupon
it
must
follow
,
that
this
light
is
inextinguishable
,
it
is
that
which
we
call
our
neuer
dying
conscience
:
when
a
man
doth
apprehend
the
knowledge
of
any
thing
by
the
vertue
of
his
intellectuall
minde
it
is
science
,
and
he
is
said
Scire
,
to
haue
knowledge
,
the
conscience
againe
is
the
right
application
and
imployment
of
this
knowledge
,
it
is
a
medium
a
midst
betwixt
God
and
man
,
and
the
rule
whereby
we
know
if
any
thing
be
in
the
counsels
of
our
mind
,
or
actions
of
our
will
,
contrary
to
this
naturall
light
,
and
diuine
instinct
of
reason
,
which
God
hath
placed
in
our
hearts
like
a
cleere
lampe
to
illuminate
our
intellectuall
spirit
,
that
it
might
see
and
discerne
right
from
wrong
,
and
truth
from
falsehood
,
which
is
a
thing
so
manifest
that
the
Ethnicke
Philosophers
,
and
the
word
of
God
doe
iump
vpon
it
:
The
naturallitie
of
Cicero
,
and
the
Theologie
of
Saint
Paul
concurre
to
proue
it
almost
in
the
same
termes
:
Cicero
in
the
third
Tusculan
Question
writing
to
Brutus
,
sunt
enim
ingenijs
nostris
semina
innata
virtutum
,
quae
si
adolescere
liceret
,
neque
illa
celeriter
malis
moribus
opinionibusque
deprauatis
extingueremus
,
ipsa
nos
natura
ad
beatam
vitam
perduceret
:
And
the
Apostle
Paul
writing
also
to
the
Romanes
;
Quum
Gentes
quae
legem
non
habent
,
naturaliter
ca
quae
legis
sunt
faciunt
,
eiusmodi
legem
non
habentes
,
ipsi
sibi
sunt
Lex
,
qui
ostendunt
opus
legis
scriptum
in
cordibus
suis
:
It
is
so
plaine
for
the
light
of
nature
(
excepting
alwaies
the
last
clause
of
Cicero
concerning
beatitude
)
as
if
Paul
&
Cicero
had
conferred
vpon
it
,
which
ground
for
the
first
,
being
set
down
in
truth
as
your
Lo:
sees
,
I
craue
that
you
will
be
content
to
examine
all
the
points
of
this
Treatise
by
the
touchstone
of
the
diuine
light
&
instinct
of
your
conscience
:
&
where
your
Lo:
finde
those
,
(
which
as
is
said
are
inspirations
from
heauen
)
contradictory
to
your
opinions
,
that
in
that
case
you
will
suffer
your
conscience
to
be
directed
by
this
light
,
which
God
hath
giuen
you
to
guide
it
by
,
&
that
your
Lo:
wil
forbeare
your
pretence
of
deuote
ignorance
&
implicita
fides
,
things
that
do
meerely
extinguish
this
light
of
nature
,
if
it
please
you
to
do
so
,
&
not
to
smother
vnder
a
bushel
this
cleere
candle
,
which
God
hath
illuminate
in
your
heart
,
there
is
no
doubt
but
as
Cicero
saith
,
that
same
Natura
Dux
,
the
very
light
of
Nature
which
hath
a
Diuine
stampe
in
your
conscience
,
shall
shew
you
an
outgate
from
the
childish
Labyrinths
of
superstition
that
doe
inuolue
your
Lo:
for
if
any
should
say
to
me
,
seeing
there
is
such
power
in
the
instinct
of
naturall
reason
,
flowing
from
this
diuine
light
,
how
is
it
that
so
many
millions
of
those
who
be
indued
with
the
same
are
induced
to
idolatrie
,
I
can
giue
no
other
answere
then
the
wise
man
hath
giuen
stultorum
infinitus
numerus
est
:
the
number
of
fooles
and
those
who
are
mistaken
in
their
owne
light
,
is
infinite
.
Now
I
will
take
my
first
aduantage
of
this
ground
to
appeale
to
the
diuine
light
of
your
Lo:
conscience
,
how
you
do
iudge
of
that
which
already
from
so
many
Texts
of
Scripture
,
I
haue
spoken
touching
the
plainenesse
and
perfection
of
Gods
word
,
since
on
the
one
part
the
spirit
of
God
doth
testifie
,
that
it
is
eternall
,
incorruptible
,
and
inspired
from
Heauen
,
able
to
make
the
man
of
God
perfect
,
and
on
the
other
part
this
intellectual
light
of
nature
seruing
as
eyes
to
receiue
in
our
conscience
,
the
brightnesse
of
this
word
,
it
is
so
powerfull
,
that
very
Gentiles
haue
cleerely
knowne
it
:
and
seeing
it
is
sufficient
to
conuict
the
conscience
of
Turkes
,
and
Pagans
of
contempt
and
ignorance
of
this
word
,
I
aske
your
Lo:
how
shall
it
be
with
vs
who
beside
the
hauing
of
this
light
,
haue
beene
brought
vp
in
Christian
Religion
,
haue
beene
taught
Gods
word
,
can
reade
it
in
seuerall
languages
,
and
vnderstand
it
,
when
we
shall
refuse
to
beleeue
for
our
faith
,
this
word
preached
in
puritie
when
we
shall
hold
it
insufficient
for
our
Saluation
,
embracing
in
place
thereof
,
what
?
an
implicita
fides
an
implicite
faith
,
the
colliers
beliefe
,
and
what
is
that
?
I
beleeue
with
the
Church
,
and
how
beleeues
shee
?
she
doth
beleeue
with
the
collier
:
is
not
this
ambulare
in
circuitu
impij
as
the
Scripture
saith
,
to
walke
in
the
about-gates
of
the
wicked
;
well
let
vs
remember
how
it
shall
be
worse
in
that
day
with
Corazim
and
Bethsaida
then
with
Sodom
,
because
they
had
greater
light
and
did
despice
it
;
They
say
ignorance
is
the
mother
of
Deuotion
:
And
the
Apostle
saith
:
Qui
ignorat
ignorabitur
,
if
ignorance
cannot
excuse
a
Turke
,
because
of
that
light
of
Gods
face
which
is
stamped
in
his
heart
,
let
any
man
tell
me
what
it
can
auaile
a
Christian
to
bragge
of
his
deuout
ignorance
,
affected
ignorance
is
neuer
a
whit
better
then
knowledge
without
beliefe
or
well
doing
.
Let
vs
heere
the
Prophet
Isay
,
my
people
is
carried
captiue
,
because
The
second
ground
I
would
haue
your
Lo:
to
condescend
Idolon
is
a
Greeke
word
which
literally
signifieth
,
as
much
as
a
litle
Forme
,
or
Figure
,
formed
or
figured
,
but
taken
as
it
is
spoken
in
Christian
Shooles
,
and
according
to
the
best
Doctors
it
is
a
representation
of
a
false
God
,
and
a
false
Deitie
,
or
a
Creature
taken
and
honoured
for
God
.
As
to
say
the
Statue
of
Moloch
,
of
Iupiter
,
the
Sunne
,
or
Moone
,
the
Hebrew
word
Elil
,
as
I
read
,
haue
very
right
this
same
signification
of
Idol
,
and
is
vsed
in
holy
Scripture
to
signifie
the
Pagan
gods
,
which
were
things
false
,
and
so
nothing
.
Esay
saith
of
venter
est
.
Many
were
among
the
Phylosophers
,
whose
wisdome
did
neuer
suffer
them
to
worship
Creatures
as
Idoles
,
yet
were
they
spirituall
Idolaters
,
by
denying
of
the
Resurrection
,
and
of
the
immortality
of
the
Soule
,
in
that
true
eternity
which
God
hath
appointed
for
it
.
The
Iewes
and
Turkes
this
day
doe
not
worship
any
materiall
Idol
,
yea
they
worship
the
same
God
whom
we
doe
,
yet
they
are
Idolaters
,
because
they
doe
not
acknowledge
him
as
he
is
a
Diuine
Essence
,
distinguished
in
three
persons
,
but
after
a
fantasie
,
deuised
by
Mahomet
here
,
and
there
be
the
Cabbalists
,
of
whom
and
of
of
all
such
,
Saint
Basil
saith
,
Cursed
be
the
men
who
forge
false
imaginatione
in
their
owne
braines
,
and
Gregorie
Nazianzene
more
plainely
;
How
is
it
come
,
saith
hee
,
euen
to
this
,
that
euery
wicked
man
doth
make
a
God
of
his
wickednesse
,
his
filthy
passions
,
his
wrath
,
his
murthers
,
his
lust
,
and
drunkennesse
,
and
other
abominable
excesse
.
And
Saint
Ierome
writing
vpon
Isay
and
Aue
Maries
for
one
Pater
noster
,
auowedly
repugnant
to
his
precept
,
presuming
to
excuse
it
,
with
a
good
meaning
,
and
with
I
know
not
what
distinctions
of
Dulia
and
Latria
,
as
if
God
himselfe
could
not
haue
put
downe
the
distinction
.
Certainely
I
thinke
not
onely
Moses
,
but
euen
Saul
had
better
excuses
for
his
fault
,
it
is
no
distinction
will
serue
the
turne
,
The
Lord
he
is
a
jelous
God
and
strict
in
the
point
of
his
worshippe
;
They
are
not
founded
vpon
the
Chimeraes
of
our
head
,
but
vpon
his
holy
will
,
and
who
so
pleaseth
to
bee
homely
with
it
,
shall
receiue
the
same
doome
of
Samuel
pronounced
against
Saul
that
his
sinne
is
a
sinne
of
Witchcraft
.
The
most
profound
Doctor
and
best
versed
thac
euer
hath
beene
in
Gods
Law
was
the
Prophet
Dauid
,
who
speaking
in
his
first
Psalme
of
the
iust
man
,
sed
in
lege
Domini
est
voluntas
eius
,
whose
delight
(
saith
he
)
and
will
is
the
Law
of
God
:
which
words
are
obserued
to
haue
a
good
importance
of
knowledge
,
noting
this
much
,
that
we
must
not
wry
Gods
Law
to
our
fancies
,
though
it
seeme
neuer
so
holy
and
deuoute
,
nor
to
our
interpretation
,
our
will
,
or
our
delight
;
no
,
but
wee
must
conforme
our
will
and
delight
to
bee
in
it
.
The
Law
saies
,
sit
irreprehensibilis
Episcopus
:
And
must
we
make
our
owne
glose
to
say
it
is
a
Counsell
and
not
a
Commande
.
The
Law
saies
,
Qui
viderit
mulierem
ad
concupiscendam
eam
iam
maechatus
est
in
corde
,
shall
we
interpret
that
it
is
spoken
to
Married
persons
:
The
Law
saies
,
Omnis
anima
subdita
sit
superioribus
potestatibus
:
shall
we
glose
it
to
be
so
long
,
as
they
gouerne
vertuously
?
The
Lawe
saies
absolutely
thou
shalt
haue
no
kind
of
image
to
bow
downe
to
it
:
Shall
wee
forge
an
exposition
with
our
friuolous
distinctions
,
as
if
God
did
sophisticate
with
vs
in
the
directions
of
his
owne
worship
:
truely
by
this
sort
of
doing
,
Lex
est
in
tua
voluntate
,
non
autem
tua
voluntas
in
Lege
,
The
Lawe
of
of
God
is
in
your
will
and
not
your
will
in
the
Lawe
:
therefore
Dauid
himselfe
did
not
onely
presse
to
keepe
the
Law
,
but
kept
in
his
heart
also
Gods
own
pure
meaning
in
the
Law
,
In
corde
meo
absc●…ndi
eloquia
tua
:
He
not
only
obeyed
the
Law
,
but
he
obeyed
it
by
the
right
way
of
obedience
,
Uiam
mandatorum
tuorum
cucurri
.
For
who
knowes
not
this
to
be
true
,
quod
iniustus
potest
facere
iusta
,
sed
non
iuste
,
that
an
vniust
man
may
doe
a
iust
act
but
not
iustly
.
Therefore
wee
must
not
only
obserue
Gods
precepts
according
to
his
owne
word
precisely
,
but
which
is
more
,
we
must
doe
it
as
Saint
Paul
saith
,
Ex
corde
puro
&
conscientia
non
ficta
,
for
this
is
to
doe
iust
things
iustly
,
facere
secundum
substantiam
●…erum
&
secundum
intentionem
Legis
latoris
,
to
doe
the
substance
expressely
of
that
which
is
commanded
,
and
to
doe
it
after
the
manner
and
meaning
of
him
who
did
command
it
.
Out
of
these
it
did
appeare
by
the
diuine
light
of
reason
,
that
the
worshipping
of
images
in
●…e
Popish
Church
,
must
bee
indeede
Idolatry
,
regar●…ed
chiefelie
as
they
are
,
which
I
will
shortly
tell
your
Lordshippe
.
All
the
while
I
was
in
France
,
my
minde
was
busied
in
taking
pleasure
in
those
exteriour
shewes
so
gracious
to
my
senses
,
and
neuer
seene
of
me
before
,
that
I
tooke
no
leasure
to
lift
vp
the
vaile
which
was
so
delicatly
painted
,
that
I
might
see
what
poysoned
and
deadly
hookes
lay
hidden
vnder
such
pleasant
baites
,
reseruing
my
chiefe
curiositie
to
haue
her
contentment
in
the
famous
Citie
of
Rome
,
a
place
most
proper
for
true
discouery
,
and
chiefest
Theater
of
the
world
for
knowledge
of
things
,
from
the
which
no
mysterie
can
remaine
vnseene
,
of
one
who
hath
ingine
and
dexterity
to
explore
it
.
For
agitation
of
great
Counsels
,
it
is
like
the
Primum
Mobile
,
which
in
his
Motu
rapto
,
carries
with
him
the
inferiour
orbes
,
so
it
is
the
maine
spheare
that
●…es
many
States
in
Christendome
,
that
beside
their
owne
naturall
course
,
they
are
shaken
by
a
violent
and
contrarie
motion
thereof
,
as
miserable
experience
doth
daily
declare
'
;
thither
went
I
about
this
kinde
of
exploration
,
to
know
truth
by
falshood
;
But
I
protest
so
free
yet
from
preiudice
against
Rome
,
that
,
all
in
contrarie
,
so
desirous
I
was
to
see
that
truth
in
Religion
,
that
piety
in
manners
,
that
vpright
holinesse
euery
way
which
hath
beene
reported
to
me
,
that
I
might
say
with
the
Prophet
,
Sicut
Cernus
ad
fontes
aquarum
,
ita
anima
mea
sicut
terra
sine
aqua
,
my
heart
did
boile
in
these
desires
,
as
drie
grounds
thirsting
for
raine
,
and
the
Deere
after
fresh
fountaines
;
and
while
it
was
so
yet
,
I
must
speak
to
the
truth
of
Gods
glory
,
which
is
the
scope
of
all
this
Treatise
:
I
did
no
sooner
feele
the
ayre
of
Italy
,
then
I
begunne
to
smell
there
,
with
an
apprehension
of
tyrannous
Idolatrie
,
in
such
manner
that
the
practises
which
I
did
see
there
,
compared
with
that
which
I
had
seene
in
France
,
by
the
Professors
of
that
same
Religion
,
they
represented
to
my
minde
the
fashions
of
ancient
Gentilisme
;
the
things
I
was
earnestly
bent
to
search
,
were
chiefely
these
:
The
power
of
their
Miracles
,
whether
they
were
true
things
,
or
impostu●…es
and
deceipts
,
as
their
enemies
did
affirme
.
Secondly
,
the
weight
of
the
Pope
his
dispensations
,
and
indulgences
,
whether
they
were
such
impious
traficke
thereabout
,
as
was
also
alleaged
.
Thirdly
,
the
condition
of
their
Cloisterall
life
,
and
whether
it
were
polluted
with
such
abominable
filthinesse
,
as
is
pretended
by
others
,
who
call
Rome
a
Sodome
,
a
Babilon
.
Lastly
,
the
strength
of
the
Pope
his
Soueraignetie
as
it
is
now
vsurped
ouer
temporall
Princes
and
States
,
and
from
what
warrant
they
could
depend
.
CHAP.
III.
A
relation
of
the
lewde
and
impudent
superstitions
of
Rome
,
and
of
the
ridiculous
miracles
which
be
pretended
thereinto
.
AS
for
the
working
of
miracles
,
together
and
at
once
shall
a
man
see
the
falsehood
of
that
,
and
the
truth
of
idolatrous
worship
,
and
both
in
such
lewde
open
and
impudent
manner
,
that
it
seemes
to
me
the
first
miracle
in
the
World
,
how
such
trumperies
should
be
so
long
belieued
:
For
as
true
Religion
hath
the
owne
corruption
by
reason
of
our
corruption
,
so
euerie
superstition
hath
the
owne
periods
,
as
experience
from
time
to
time
hath
taught
.
So
soone
as
I
entered
in
Lumbardy
at
Turine
the
seat
of
the
Sauoiard
,
it
was
told
me
there
,
that
the
Duke
had
lately
arriued
from
a
Pilgrimage
of
Loret
,
&
that
the
Prince
his
son
,
was
at
the
Pilgremage
of
nostra
donna
de
mondenie
.
And
were
to
be
seene
from
that
towards
Rome
great
multitudes
of
people
,
going
to
diuers
Churches
of
the
Saints
in
diuers
parts
of
the
Countrey
,
chiefly
in
Loret
and
with
such
familiar
,
and
affronted
idolatry
,
that
if
that
one
did
see
the
Chappell
of
our
Lady
in
his
horyson
,
presently
he
went
to
his
knees
although
in
the
midst
of
a
puddle
,
to
pray
to
that
image
namely
of
that
place
,
auowing
that
same
image
to
be
lately
become
a
great
worker
of
miracles
&
that
he
himself
had
frequent
reuelations
&
comforts
from
the
same
:
this
sort
of
discourse
with
such
like
fabulous
traditions
of
Saints
,
receiued
from
their
predecessors
,
was
only
to
be
heard
in
those
voyages
,
except
it
should
be
(
for
recreation
)
some
rare
act
of
Ribaldrie
,
out
of
Pogius
or
Arretine
,
and
perhaps
two
imitated
in
that
holy
iourney
of
deuotion
,
where
it
was
not
strange
to
see
both
the
Priest
and
the
whore
lodge
together
all
night
:
I
speake
the
truth
,
such
paines
did
I
endure
about
these
matters
,
out
of
a
curiositie
to
see
some
myraculous
sight
,
as
I
may
be
ashamed
to
relate
,
going
many
myles
on
foot
(
for
obseruation
of
the
rite
)
to
the
danger
of
my
health
and
perpetuall
hurt
of
my
complexion
,
visiting
the
most
famous
Chappels
and
Churches
for
miracles
,
on
their
owne
holie-daies
,
where
great
concurse
of
people
was
,
many
stigmaticke
and
diseased
persons
,
priests
,
exorcists
,
deuotion
,
almes
,
with
great
promises
of
wounders
to
be
seene
:
but
O
how
I
did
pittie
to
see
the
ridiculous
birth
of
those
swelling
mountaines
,
to
see
how
farre
,
minuit
praesentia
famam
.
I
did
in
particular
see
in
Saint
Peters
Church
at
Rome
,
that
Cathedra
Petri
pretended
to
ease
women
in
the
time
of
their
birth
,
by
applying
to
them
a
girdle
which
hath
touched
this
chaire
,
I
did
see
in
that
same
Church
,
that
Pillar
of
marble
said
to
be
the
same
vnto
the
which
our
Sauiour
was
tied
to
be
scourged
,
and
now
vsed
to
dispossesse
Demoniacke
persons
:
I
did
see
the
practicke
of
that
Chappell
in
Rome
called
nostra
donna
de
monte
,
renouned
lately
for
her
emulation
with
Loret
.
I
did
see
at
Venice
vpon
the
owen
day
,
that
blood
pretended
to
be
of
our
Sauiour
,
in
the
Church
called
the
Friery
,
which
no
Demoniacke
person
can
endure
to
looke
vpon
as
they
say
.
I
did
see
another
like
to
that
in
Naples
,
and
in
the
Regno
nostra
Donna
de
gli
angeoli
,
where
lyeth
the
body
of
Saint
Francis
the
elder
:
I
did
see
in
Lombardie
Nostra
Donna
de
Regge
highly
esteemed
for
miracles
,
diuers
in
Millane
.
That
of
Piamont
,
de
mondeuie
,
That
Nostra
Donna
betwixt
Genoua
and
Marsilia
said
to
deliuer
many
from
rapine
and
Turkish
Pyrats
,
I
did
see
in
Prouence
at
Saint
Maximo
the
body
of
Mary
Magdalene
:
I
did
see
in
the
Land
of
Iais
in
Sweezerland
that
called
St.
Clowes
talked
of
for
myracles
also
;
And
lastly
I
did
see
that
arch
pilgrimage
of
Loret
it selfe
.
To
all
those
I
did
repaire
in
solemne
times
,
but
what
did
I
see
?
two
things
as
I
haue
said
,
fearefull
idolatry
,
and
a
base
contemptible
trade
of
forged
miracles
maintained
by
incredible
stupidity
,
and
blindenesse
of
besotted
people
,
as
it
were
with
the
drinke
of
some
new
Circe
,
in
such
sort
that
I
cannot
tell
how
often
I
called
to
minde
that
ground
of
Machauell
in
his
politicks
de
Repub.
whereby
,
in
setling
of
great
states
,
he
doth
ascribe
more
to
popular
ignorance
and
simplicitie
and
to
the
power
of
Superstition
,
then
to
whatsoeuer
lawes
or
stately
policies
besides
,
preferring
Numa
,
and
his
contriued
Religion
,
with
his
fained
Goddesse
Aegeria
,
vnto
the
armes
and
painfullnesse
of
Romulus
,
which
opinion
it
seemed
to
me
he
did
conceiue
by
his
contemplation
of
the
Christian
superstitions
of
his
time
:
For
certainly
there
is
nothing
in
antiquitie
which
hath
beene
better
followed
by
these
of
succeeding
ages
,
then
the
ancient
gentilisme
of
Rome
appeares
to
be
renued
by
the
folish
idolatry
of
these
daies
:
it
is
so
notorious
that
I
neede
not
to
be
tedious
in
bringing
forth
examples
,
only
this
,
the
Romane
History
doth
tell
vs
that
the
Statesmen
of
old
were
able
to
leade
the
popular
to
what
they
would
by
an
augure
,
diuination
,
or
presages
in
Religion
,
which
it
pleased
them
to
deuise
,
and
I
say
that
now
a
daies
a
forged
reuelation
of
our
Lady
,
a
pretended
myracle
accompanied
with
a
Bull
from
the
Pope
,
is
able
to
effectuate
as
much
:
In
Ethnick
Rome
in
her
beginning
,
her
chiefe
Senators
grudging
against
the
virtuous
and
watchfull
raigne
of
Romulus
their
King
,
they
did
secretly
murther
him
,
making
the
people
to
beleeue
that
he
was
rauished
to
the
Heauens
,
and
relatus
inter
Diu●…s
,
and
the
Iesuites
this
day
,
who
be
the
first
Senators
and
Counsellors
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
fearing
the
superintendencie
of
Christian
Princes
ouer
her
pride
,
who
are
deputed
by
God
to
be
Fathers
of
his
Church
;
they
haue
vented
a
pernitious
Doctrine
through
out
the
World
,
authorising
the
slaughter
of
Kings
,
making
people
belieue
that
it
is
a
Doctrine
from
Heauen
,
and
an
act
meritorious
before
God
.
In
Ethnick
Rome
Numa
by
his
pretended
secresie
with
the
goddesse
Aegoria
,
procured
the
popular
acceptation
of
his
fond
and
foolish
superstitions
,
and
the
Iesuites
this
day
by
their
pretended
priuity
with
the
blessed
Virgine
,
they
haue
bewitched
multitudes
of
people
with
false
beliefe
in
points
of
Doctrine
neuer
heard
of
before
.
Ethnicke
Rome
in
her
beginning
,
being
resolued
for
her
grandure
and
encrease
,
to
transplant
the
Town
of
Alba
,
to
be
incorporated
with
her selfe
,
because
the
fortune
had
fallen
so
in
the
combat
betwixt
the
brethren
Horatij
and
Curiatij
.
The
Albans
did
withstand
it
from
a
religious
reuerence
vnto
their
Gods
,
vntill
a
craftie
Romane
demanding
their
chiefe
Idoll
,
vis
venire
Romam
,
'
did
answere
,
quod
annuit
Dea
,
that
she
did
becken
with
her
head
in
token
of
her
consent
:
And
the
honest
Albans
did
beleeue
it
,
holding
it
for
a
Diuine
oracle
for
their
coniunction
with
Rome
.
And
I
did
see
at
nostra
Donna
de
Regge
in
Lumbardie
,
where
there
is
a
portract
of
our
Lady
lately
found
,
olde
and
defaced
,
but
esteemed
myraculous
:
a
gentleman
,
who
in
my
presence
did
affirme
,
that
in
time
of
the
Masse
the
image
did
moue
her
countenance
,
albeit
I
who
also
looked
on
,
could
perceiue
no
such
thing
:
and
many
Images
in
Italie
,
are
said
to
haue
spoken
at
diuers
times
.
Ethnicke
Rome
in
their
conquests
,
they
did
still
obserue
this
trick
,
to
transport
to
their
Pantheon
,
the
Gods
of
euery
conquered
Countrey
,
&
what
else
doth
Rome
now
,
neither
altering
the
forme
of
that
Temple
Pantheon
,
nor
in
effect
the
name
,
calling
it
Omnium
Sanctorum
,
of
all
Saints
;
of
olde
the
receptacle
of
all
Gentile
Gods
,
and
now
the
station
of
all
forged
Gods
in
Christianitie
:
Briefely
it
semes
to
me
the
Gentiles
did
no
other
then
they
doe
,
to
take
Idols
in
Gods
place
,
wil
we
say
the
Gentiles
embraced
many
Gods
,
for
the
true
God
;
all
is
one
,
if
it
were
so
,
but
contrarily
there
was
neuer
Philosopher
nor
wise
man
among
the
Gentiles
,
who
did
not
acknowledge
,
that
one
only
great
God
,
and
the
immortallity
of
Soules
(
suppose
he
knew
not
how
)
were
for
opinions
of
state
,
the
arch-pillers
of
good
pollicie
,
and
good
manners
:
That
pluralitie
of
Gods
,
was
but
craftily
obtruded
vpon
the
popular
,
to
illude
them
for
misteries
of
gouernment
.
Let
any
man
reade
Cicero
,
in
that
which
he
writes
de
natura
Deorum
.
Let
vs
consider
how
Socrates
gaue
his
life
for
that
opinion
,
that
there
was
but
one
God
:
How
Plato
doth
establish
the
vnity
of
one
God
with
admirable
conceptions
of
the
blessed
Trinity
,
how
the
Poet
Iunenal
doth
mock
that
base
and
senselesse
ignorance
of
the
pluralitie
of
Gods
among
the
Egyptians
,
and
how
the
yong
Lucan
speaketh
Diuinely
of
the
●…mortalitie
of
the
soule
in
the
death
of
Pomp●…y
:
In
all
which
things
one
shall
see
preferment
of
happinesse
after
this
life
granted
to
good
and
virtuous
soules
,
by
those
Poets
and
Philosophers
:
So
that
in
the
point
of
Images
,
we
are
as
guiltie
at
the
Gentiles
,
and
equally
idolatrous
,
they
did
acknowledge
as
we
doe
,
one
omnipotent
God
:
And
for
the
like
good
endes
as
be
propounded
in
the
Popish
Church
for
Images
,
had
they
the
pluralitie
of
Gods
,
that
is
to
say
to
be
the
Bookes
of
the
people
,
to
be
the
instruments
of
deuotion
,
order
,
and
obedience
,
if
we
will
say
the
common
people
among
the
Gentiles
esteemed
a
Deitie
in
the
Idoll
,
I
replie
that
Christians
now
a
daies
do
it
much
more
,
because
I
haue
proued
it
to
be
so
,
a
hundred
times
,
first
how
can
we
say
it
is
abuse
or
ignorance
popular
,
that
causeth
Idolatrie
,
for
it
is
not
only
the
multitude
that
holdeth
the
reall
presence
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Alter
,
and
whether
it
be
idolatrous
to
doe
so
,
and
to
affirme
that
a
peece
of
bread
is
that
blessed
body
of
whom
the
holy
Scripture
saith
in
quo
habit
at
corporaliter
omnis
plenitudo
Dictatis
.
Secondly
we
cannot
say
,
that
by
vulgar
abuse
but
by
expresse
authoritie
,
the
Virgine
is
in
all
their
prayers
encalled
in
the
proper
termes
of
God
,
Sauiouresso
,
Goddesse
:
fons
misericordiae
,
sons
salutis
&
gratia
,
salus
omnium
in
Te
sperantium
,
which
no
doubt
is
to
wrong
that
holy
virgine
to
vsurpe
her
name
,
to
derogate
from
the
worship
of
God
:
thirdly
,
touching
Images
,
I
know
your
Lo:
will
say
howsoeuer
there
be
abuses
in
them
,
yet
the
Popish
Church
doth
not
approue
it
:
and
if
it
were
so
,
the
strong
abuses
which
be
,
are
reason
enough
,
why
to
condemne
them
:
but
it
is
other
waies
&
the
Doctrine
of
Rome
doth
authorise
in
matter
of
Images
,
both
falsehood
and
abuse
,
&
I
shew
it
thus
:
Our
prayers
are
heard
and
regarded
of
God
,
not
for
the
qualitie
of
our
words
which
are
but
a
sounding
,
and
as
imbassadors
to
carry
our
suplications
,
but
they
are
heard
for
the
disposition
of
our
heart
,
as
God
himselfe
hath
said
this
people
is
full
of
babling
but
their
heart
is
farre
from
me
,
therefore
I
will
not
heare
them
.
Now
God
himselfe
hath
said
of
himselfe
,
that
he
is
only
Cardiognostes
,
only
searcher
of
the
raines
,
and
vnderstander
of
the
heart
:
whereupon
I
ground
my
argument
,
That
which
may
lawfully
be
prayed
vnto
,
doth
know
the
secrets
of
the
heart
,
But
the
Church
of
Rome
teacheth
,
I
may
pray
to
the
Image
of
our
Lady
in
Loretto
,
Ergo
,
The
Church
of
Rome
teacheth
,
that
an
Image
knoweth
the
secrets
of
the
heart
.
And
that
againe
is
meere
falsehood
,
because
it
is
only
propper
to
God
to
know
the
heart
;
heere
againe
,
I
know
it
will
be
answered
that
it
is
not
the
image
,
sed
quod
numen
ibi
est
praesentius
,
and
I
reply
if
it
were
so
,
is
not
that
truely
to
put
a
Deitie
into
the
person
of
our
Lady
,
to
make
her
know
the
secret
hearts
of
milions
of
people
,
who
at
one
time
be
prostrate
before
her
in
diuers
clymats
of
the
world
and
for
diuers
causes
,
which
in
like
manner
is
both
false
and
impossible
:
But
I
say
that
the
people
holdeth
that
the
image
it selfe
in
Loret
,
doth
heare
more
,
grant
more
,
worke
more
then
any
other
whatsoeuer
,
and
than
the
operatiue
vertue
is
in
the
image
,
because
the
person
of
our
Lady
is
but
one
thing
like
to
it selfe
at
all
times
,
and
not
diuers
,
I
tell
this
to
your
Lo:
out
of
experience
,
which
is
most
sure
of
any
thing
,
and
I
appeale
to
the
Diuine
light
of
your
Lo:
conscience
,
whether
you
do
not
thinke
that
Plato
,
Socrates
,
Cicero
,
Iunenal
,
Lucan
,
would
not
haue
esteemed
this
to
be
idolatry
?
which
is
ordinarily
practised
there
,
with
such
strange
and
stronge
confidence
,
of
bewitched
people
,
that
,
(
to
speake
of
myracles
,
&
their
ridiculous
falsehood
)
God
knowes
there
is
no
sort
of
common
disease
of
mens
persons
,
no
sort
of
common
dangers
that
be
both
vniuersall
and
quotidian
through
the
whole
world
,
which
this
brutish
blindnes
doth
not
ascribe
to
a
miracle
of
one
image
or
other
,
to
the
staining
of
Gods
good
Saints
in
Heauen
,
whose
names
are
by
these
meanes
abused
,
to
colour
the
false
and
idolatrous
worship
of
the
Creatour
.
If
a
woman
escape
the
danger
of
child-birth
,
if
a
man
a
burning
ague
,
or
a
tempest
upon
the
Sea
,
or
the
hands
of
Brigandes
,
if
his
horse
fall
to
the
earth
with
him
,
and
numbers
of
such
euents
as
come
to
passe
sometimes
by
a
mans
owne
skill
,
and
foresight
,
sometimes
by
Physitians
,
sometimes
by
naturall
alterations
,
and
still
by
Gods
ordinary
prouidence
,
they
are
all
reputed
for
myracles
,
and
their
badges
set
vp
in
the
Chappels
of
those
images
,
whom
these
fond
fooles
imagine
to
to
haue
donne
it
,
so
that
hardlie
can
one
finde
an
emptie
place
in
such
Chappels
to
receiue
the
vowed
guifts
,
and
donations
of
so
many
as
come
daily
to
offer
tokens
of
such
miracles
done
to
them
:
Of
which
sort
I
haue
seen
vsque
ad
nauseam
,
euen
to
make
a
man
distast
them
:
but
I
affirme
,
that
God
neuer
vouchsafed
me
the
honor
to
see
a
true
working
of
a
miracle
within
the
Church
of
Rome
,
but
by
the
contrary
,
I
was
astonished
to
beholde
such
frensie
of
superstition
,
blinding
the
wits
of
the
most
vnderstanding
people
in
Christendome
,
oftentimes
repeating
to
my selfe
the
words
of
the
Apostle
:
Insensati
,
quis
vos
fascinauit
,
O
nimium
faciles
ad
illudendum
!
For
howsoeuer
we
be
of
corrupted
nature
inclined
to
superstitious
vanities
,
yet
to
see
the
best
spirits
of
men
so
captiuate
,
and
of
those
who
know
the
Histories
of
Gentilisme
and
Ethnicke
Idolatrie
,
who
can
put
difference
betwixt
rude
and
ignorant
times
,
and
times
of
light
and
knowledge
:
what
shall
I
say
?
as
men
grow
to
age
,
we
say
they
grow
to
wisedome
,
that
the
very
age
and
experience
of
the
world
,
and
this
greater
light
then
Gentiles
had
,
should
not
suffice
to
saue
men
from
the
like
superstitions
to
gentiliseme
,
it
seemeth
very
strange
,
the
like
I
say
,
for
change
but
on
Idoll
,
and
what
difference
is
betwixt
Loret
and
Delphos
,
change
more
Idols
and
what
betwixt
Pantheon
and
Omnium
Sanctorum
:
For
as
for
the
substance
of
Idolatry
,
which
is
a
people
credulous
,
blind
,
superstitious
,
aboue
measure
,
sicut
equus
&
mulus
quibus
non
est
intellectus
,
vsurping
numbers
of
creatures
in
place
of
the
Creator
,
if
we
shall
paralell
those
ancient
Times
of
Gentilisme
with
the
superstitions
of
Italie
now
,
euen
as
old
men
become
twise
Children
,
so
one
would
iudge
,
that
by
the
like
dotage
,
the
world
is
fallen
into
her
second
Childehood
,
which
is
more
childish
then
the
first
:
for
to
auouch
for
myracles
,
the
ordinary
and
quotidian
chances
of
the
world
,
it
is
worse
then
to
beleeue
that
famous
Rapsodie
of
the
Legendaries
,
whereof
it
is
wonderfull
that
they
should
finde
a
reporter
setting
a
side
the
beleeuer
.
Alway
touching
this
point
I
will
ingeniously
confesse
to
your
Lo:
how
it
was
vpbraided
to
my selfe
at
Rome
,
that
I
was
●…dice
fidei
in
the
behalfe
of
miracles
.
One
day
brought
to
looke
vpon
some
exorcisme
,
to
be
done
at
the
aforesaid
Pillar
in
Saint
Peters
,
and
in
the
end
being
demanded
by
a
learned
man
,
what
was
my
iudgement
of
that
which
I
had
seene
,
I
said
I
was
satisfied
but
that
no
heretike
would
haue
beene
much
mooued
with
that
matter
as
it
went
:
he
did
reply
with
some
pickquant
and
sharpe
words
,
Aristotle
shewes
,
said
he
,
that
euery
man
is
not
Idoneus
Auditor
Philosophiae
,
Fooles
,
ideots
,
base
and
mechanike
mindes
;
those
who
be
subiect
to
pregnant
vices
,
and
such
are
debarred
,
so
said
he
your
heretickes
are
not
Idonei
spectatores
of
holy
acts
,
because
they
are
vnfaithfull
.
It
is
written
of
our
Sauiour
said
he
in
Mathew
,
that
he
might
not
doe
miracles
in
Nazareth
Non
potuit
,
because
in
the
iustice
of
God
,
that
cannot
be
done
,
which
ought
not
to
be
done
:
but
to
doe
miracles
in
Nazareth
by
reason
of
their
contempt
and
vnbeliefe
,
it
was
dare
sanctum
canibus
,
to
cast
pearles
before
Swine
;
He
told
me
that
text
of
Isai
,
nisi
eredider
it
is
nou
intelligetis
,
First
,
I
thinke
it
is
no
error
to
hold
that
onely
God
,
Moses
,
Elias
,
Elizeus
Saint
Peter
,
Saint
Paul
,
did
all
true
miracles
,
but
not
they
,
but
God
in
them
,
as
Saint
Peter
testifies
in
the
Acts
,
speaking
of
the
Iewes
who
were
astonished
at
his
miracles
,
why
,
said
he
,
maruell
yee
at
vs
,
as
though
by
our
power
we
had
made
this
Criple
to
walke
;
The
God
of
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Iacob
,
and
the
name
of
Iesus
,
Quod
contraria
contrarijs
curantur
,
by
the
true
miracles
of
his
holy
spirit
,
wrought
by
diuers
of
his
good
Saints
to
the
astonishment
of
people
,
he
did
discredit
the
spirit
of
Satan
,
and
that
was
done
in
the
beginning
to
purchase
authority
to
the
faith
,
as
our
Sauiour
saith
,
Si
mihi
non
vultis
credere
,
operibus
credite
,
de
me
.
There
is
no
doctrine
more
true
then
this
,
that
miracles
haue
beene
onely
appointed
of
God
,
for
the
aforesaid
vse
,
for
of
themselues
they
are
neither
necessarie
nor
sufficient
for
saluation
;
The
Canancan
and
the
Thiefe
vpon
the
Crosse
they
did
beleeue
without
miracles
,
and
he
himselfe
hath
saide
,
Blessed
are
they
who
beleeue
and
haue
not
seene
:
so
as
they
are
not
necessarie
.
Againe
,
Pharoh
did
see
a
number
of
miracles
,
and
was
euer
the
more
hardened
,
which
makes
that
they
are
not
sufficient
.
Is
it
not
then
a
great
vanity
that
the
Church
of
Rome
should
arrogate
vnto
her
,
that
power
,
which
God
thought
not
necessarie
to
leaue
to
his
Church
,
Yea
,
and
which
he
foresaw
to
be
dangerous
by
reason
of
the
weakenesse
of
humane
wisdome
,
to
discerne
betwixt
true
and
false
miracles
;
what
was
it
that
did
indure
the
heart
of
Pharoh
?
want
of
beleefe
in
God
no
doubt
,
but
herewith
also
,
want
of
knowledge
to
discerne
betwixt
Mosaicall
and
Magicall
miracles
,
so
that
the
leauing
of
this
to
the
Church
had
beene
an
ambush
to
catch
men
,
and
lead
them
to
Idolatry
and
the
seruice
of
Satan
,
testified
plainly
by
the
Scipture
;
The
Prophet
saith
▪
Seduxerunt
Populum
meum
in
miraculis
mendasibus
.
And
in
the
Apostle
,
Surgent
Pseudo
Christi
&
pseudo
Prophetae
:
Simon
Magus
deeeiue
the
multitude
so
desirous
of
miracles
,
and
so
ignorant
of
them
:
Uir
quidam
Simon
Magus
seducebat
Ciuitatem
Operatio
Satanae
,
and
a
seduction
of
those
who
must
perish
.
By
these
I
doe
appeale
vnto
the
diuine
light
of
your
Lordships
conscience
,
whither
you
doe
not
thinke
that
we
ought
to
content
our selues
with
Moses
,
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
following
Christs
owne
precept
Sorutamini
Scripturas
,
to
search
the
Scriptures
,
for
the
doctrine
of
Saluation
,
and
to
contemne
this
ridiculous
and
impious
profession
of
pretended
Miracles
:
I
appeale
to
your
Lordship
,
as
you
will
be
answerable
to
him
who
hath
said
of
that
light
which
he
hath
giuen
you
:
Est
lux
vera
quae
illuminat
vm●…m
hominem
venientem
in
mundum
,
Whether
you
do
not
thinke
that
those
who
in
this
Sunne-shine
of
Gods
word
,
would
ground
their
beliefe
vpon
Miracles
,
doe
not
iustly
merite
that
answere
of
Christ
to
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
demanding
miracles
,
Generatio
mala
&
adultera
signum
quaerit
,
and
whither
you
Lordship
doe
not
hold
all
those
who
beleeue
such
poore
and
childish
conceits
bee
not
iustly
giuen
ouer
to
themselues
as
the
Apostle
saith
;
vt
credant
mendacio
qui
non
crediderunt
veritati
.
So
I
will
conclude
this
point
of
Miracles
and
Idolatrous
worship
with
two
short
obseruations
,
first
for
that
exteriour
splendor
and
shew
of
Religion
by
so
many
pilgrimages
,
holy
dayes
and
festiuall
euenings
and
others
deuoute
like
exercises
which
doe
blind
simple
people
,
I
say
it
is
the
common
marke
and
maske
both
of
Idolatrous
seruice
;
the
very
pretended
zeale
and
holy
pretext
of
Balaam
when
he
came
to
sacrifice
vpon
the
mount
of
Balaac
,
did
bewray
his
Treacherie
,
he
cryed
to
build
him
seuen
altars
,
while
as
Abraham
who
was
so
faithful
&
sincere
a
sacrificer
,
that
the
Spirit
of
God
doth
honor
him
with
this
Testimonie
,
Abraham
beleeued
the
Lord
,
and
it
was
imputed
to
him
for
Righteousnesse
:
the
first
father
of
all
the
faithfull
when
hee
went
vnto
the
mount
to
offer
his
sonne
Isaac
,
hee
did
content
himselfe
with
one
Altar
,
knowing
how
it
is
one
Altar
only
that
doth
please
God
,
and
what
is
that
?
&
what
is
the
sacrifice
?
the
Altar
of
our
heart
prouiding
it
bee
in
vprightesnesse
and
faith
,
the
immolation
of
contrite
and
faithfull
prayers
,
as
the
Prophet
Dauid
saith
(
contrary
to
Balaam
,
who
would
haue
no
lesse
then
seuen
Altars
)
Quoniam
si
voluisses
sacrificium
dedissem
,
vtique
holocaustis
non
delectaberis
,
Sacrificium
Deo
est
spiritus
contribulatus
:
So
that
it
is
ordinary
to
false
worship
to
cloake
and
couer
their
deuotion
with
more
specious
shewes
then
are
commanded
by
the
word
,
or
vsed
by
simple
or
true
Professors
,
because
as
the
Italian
saith
,
Per
coprir
vn
gran
mal
bisognia
vn
gran
mantello
,
there
is
need
of
a
side
cloake
to
hide
a
great
euill
.
Secondly
I
say
,
of
such
opinion
maintained
of
miracles
and
popular
credulitie
,
as
it
was
in
Gentilisme
said
by
Numa
Pompillius
,
Patres
consilio
valere
decet
,
populo
superuacanea
est
calliditas
:
The
fathers
of
states
should
be
wise
,
and
subtile
,
but
the
people
simple
:
so
it
is
now
said
in
Christian
superstitions
,
that
ignorance
is
the
mother
of
Deuotion
,
&
that
Apocrypha
speech
of
Esdra
,
Haec
narrabis
Populo
,
&
haec
abscondes
,
holden
for
good
Scripture
,
it
is
the
speciall
Stratagem
whereby
the
diuell
doth
leade
men
into
the
snares
of
idolatry
to
crie
for
miracles
,
and
to
depend
vpon
them
:
They
haue
bene
only
ordained
by
God
to
beat
and
breake
downe
the
hardnesse
of
infidelitie
in
the
first
plantation
of
the
faith
,
Moses
and
Aaron
were
strong
in
miracles
,
but
the
Israelites
did
no
sooner
come
to
the
borders
of
Canaan
,
then
they
lost
the
light
of
their
fierie
pillar
which
conueyed
them
to
it
;
they
had
no
sooner
passed
Iordan
,
then
the
Manna
ceased
to
raine
downe
foode
vpon
them
.
These
extraordinarie
things
were
to
comfort
and
confirme
them
in
the
wildernesse
,
the
vnspeakeable
wisedome
of
God
knowes
that
a
custome
of
miracles
working
,
were
to
make
vs
vilipend
his
most
glorious
miracles
:
So
as
we
must
say
that
as
he
had
beene
a
sencelesse
Iewe
,
who
would
haue
refused
to
goe
forward
into
Canaan
,
because
hee
wanted
the
pillar
to
conuey
him
,
and
the
Manna
to
feede
him
,
euen
so
must
wee
esteeme
him
a
foolish
Christian
,
who
being
entered
into
the
cleere
light
of
Christs
Gospel
,
because
he
sees
not
the
power
of
miracles
which
in
the
beginning
of
that
Christian
Progresse
was
granted
to
Saint
Peter
and
Paul
,
for
conducting
of
the
first
beleeuers
through
the
wildernes
of
Gentilisme
,
or
of
Pharisaicall
pride
,
and
for
comforting
them
to
reiect
stoutly
the
yoake
of
their
spirituall
Pharaoh
,
because
of
this
he
will
refuse
to
be
guided
by
the
Arke
of
Gods
word
,
wherein
are
comprehended
the
whole
mysteries
of
his
law
;
and
without
the
which
there
is
no
way
to
the
heauenly
Canaan
,
certaine
he
must
bee
counted
more
then
mad
.
CHAP.
IIII.
The
impeietie
of
Papall
Indulgences
,
the
open
Pollution
of
the
caelibate
,
and
other
pregnant
vices
of
Rome
,
against
the
credit
of
all
Christian
profession
.
I
Come
next
to
speake
of
that
which
I
did
obserue
touching
Indulgence
,
and
dispensation
,
wherein
I
neede
not
to
be
tedious
and
longsome
,
the
case
being
so
notorious
,
onely
summarily
and
truely
relate
to
your
Lordship
,
of
things
which
I
did
see
,
three
or
foure
,
that
did
most
specially
offend
me
.
There
can
be
no
more
said
concerning
this
abuse
now
adayes
,
then
our
fore
beeres
haue
said
many
yeares
agoe
,
Omnia
venalia
Romae
:
and
certainly
no
lesse
;
if
we
should
speake
vprightly
:
That
is
to
say
Rome
is
a
common
staple
of
Pardons
for
all
the
sinnes
and
crymes
that
can
be
committed
,
and
those
sold
at
so
high
a
rate
,
which
is
the
reason
why
one
should
thinke
the
Camera
de
Componendis
,
within
Saint
Peter
Palace
one
of
the
richest
houses
in
Christendome
.
This
mooued
a
fine
iest
in
a
certaine
German
,
who
hauing
some
dispensation
to
purchase
at
Rome
,
which
he
look't
to
haue
granted
to
him
gratis
,
but
finding
an
ordinance
on
the
backe
of
it
for
paiment
of
one
hundred
Ducats
,
tooke
a
penne
and
blotted
out
the
date
wherein
was
said
Datum
Romae
,
putting
in
the
place
of
it
Emprū
Romae
swearing
,
that
because
they
had
liberty
of
Conscience
in
Germanie
,
that
he
would
rather
take
it
vpon
his
libertie
,
then
buy
it
so
dearely
.
I
did
see
their
diuers
Monasteries
or
Conuentuall
houses
of
religious
persons
,
wherein
liue
great
numbers
,
which
houses
bee
no
way
endued
with
rents
nor
prouided
,
but
only
referred
to
voluntary
charitie
:
for
helpe
whereof
,
the
Pope
doth
grant
them
some
priuiledged
Altars
,
with
extraordinary
Indulgences
,
and
a
peculiar
Festiuall
day
,
vpon
the
which
,
thither
the
whole
people
resorteth
,
but
chiefely
profligat
and
debaushed
persons
:
as
,
Whoores
,
Bawdes
,
idle
Rascalls
,
Charlatanes
Coosoners
,
who
for
the
offer
of
some
grosse
almes
,
bring
back
with
them
so
many
Pardons
of
sinnes
,
so
many
soule
Masses
by
redemption
from
Purgatory
:
induring
which
time
of
the
Visitation
of
this
Altar
,
the
people
entring
at
one
dore
,
and
issuing
out
at
an
other
,
all
the
day
long
,
without
intermission
,
there
is
no
other
voyce
to
be
heard
at
the
first
port
,
but
calling
out
aloud
,
Fate
vna
bellissima
diuotione
:
Make
,
Sirs
,
a
braue
deuotion
;
by
the
which
is
meant
,
to
giue
a
fat
Offering
Conferring
this
●…oyce
with
that
which
is
to
bee
heard
in
their
Camera
de
▪
componendis
,
it
resembleth
in
my
eares
that
cry
of
the
two
Daughters
of
the
Horse-leech
,
mentioned
in
the
Prouerbs
of
Solomon
,
Dua
sunt
sanquisugae
filiae
quae
semper
clamant
affer
,
affer
:
all
which
deuotion
consisteth
in
the
multitude
of
those
who
bought
the
Pardons
,
being
so
vnder
the
name
of
Religious
exercise
,
a
Trade
of
abominable
impietie
:
for
while
I
was
curious
to
aske
the
Priests
of
those
Altars
,
vpon
the
importance
of
their
priuiledges
;
I
did
receiue
no
other
answere
,
but
what
was
once
graunted
by
the
Pope
was
absolutely
good
and
effectuall
for
all
.
Againe
,
I
saw
this
,
which
fell
foorth
during
my
being
there
:
The
Duke
of
Neuers
came
there
in
great
and
glorious
state
,
extraordinar
Ambassador
from
the
French
King
to
the
Pope
,
who
,
according
to
the
custome
of
that
Seat
,
with
such
personages
,
did
grauut
him
Indulgences
very
large
and
bountifull
,
that
one
would
haue
thought
the
ports
of
hell
was
not
able
to
preuaile
against
them
:
and
when
the
Dukes
Medalls
and
Beads
came
to
be
blessed
vpon
the
Popes
Altar
,
according
to
the
forme
,
there
was
no
famous
Whore
in
Rome
who
had
not
also
numbers
put
in
for
her
,
saying
,
(
which
I
haue
heard
with
mine
eares
)
The
French
Indulgences
should
procure
them
both
English
and
Spanish
money
.
This
kinde
of
Marchandise
and
publike
sale
of
sinnes
is
vsed
in
so
lewd
and
vile
a
manner
,
that
the
most
simple
man
in
the
world
would
count
it
to
bee
a
scuruie
ridiculous
inuention
of
insatiable
auarice
.
During
my
being
at
Rome
,
there
hapned
to
dye
there
a
rich
Venetian
Merchant
,
who
left
in
Legacy
a
good
summe
of
money
to
that
Church
,
standing
vpon
the
Monte
di
Trinita
,
for
celebration
of
his
Funeralls
,
and
seruices
for
his
soule
,
the
same
day
which
was
appointed
for
those
Funerall
Offices
,
I
did
finde
my selfe
soone
in
the
morning
vpon
that
Mount
,
because
it
is
a
fresh
and
delectable
walke
,
when
a
number
of
Fryers
,
with
great
Torches
,
comming
to
enter
into
the
Church
,
was
demanded
of
a
Gentleman
of
Rome
,
who
was
beside
me
,
whither
they
did
goe
?
to
whom
one
of
them
did
answere
,
Andiamo
cauare
del
purgatorio
Lá●…ima
di
quel
mercadante
Venetiano
chi
morse
láltro
iorno
:
which
is
to
say
,
translated
sincerely
we
go
to
hale
out
of
Purgatory
the
soule
of
that
Venecian
Merchant
,
who
died
the
last
day
.
The
Gentleman
replied
in
bitter
speech
against
the
Pope
,
calling
him
Cuillione
,
&
Morbidotto
,
which
be
ignominious
&
contemptible
words
,
because
(
saith
hee
)
hee
doth
not
keepe
in
Purgatory
to
the
worlds
end
all
those
wretched
soules
of
Uenice
,
who
doe
so
disturbe
the
Apostolike
Seat
:
for
it
was
in
the
meane
time
of
those
late
broyles
betwixt
the
Pope
and
the
Venetians
.
Can
any
iest
in
the
world
be
more
worthy
of
derision
?
then
this
or
any
thing
more
like
the
pittifull
Idolatry
of
the
Gentiles
,
where
the
Priests
made
the
sensles
people
to
thinke
there
was
no
way
to
make
their
gods
propitious
,
but
by
their
rich
Offerings
.
This
sort
of
doing
is
so
frequent
there
,
that
we
see
no
other
businesse
:
and
if
it
be
true
which
they
hold
,
Quel
che
fa
sua
santita
è
fatto
,
that
which
the
Popes
Holinesse
doth
,
is
done
,
certaine
all
those
of
those
Countries
must
bee
in
heauen
before
their
feete
be
cold
,
as
wee
say
,
because
the
most
wicked
and
godlesse
among
them
neuer
departeh
this
life
,
but
laden
with
Pardons
.
And
this
farre
I
thinke
is
enough
to
prooue
,
that
the
abuse
is
not
onely
authorised
,
but
as
it
were
married
with
Religion
,
seeing
vpon
the
meanes
thereof
they
doe
found
Cloystrall
societies
.
And
this
onely
speaking
de
facto
,
for
to
reason
Quo
iure
,
these
are
practised
,
it
is
Theologicall
,
alwaies
the
most
learned
among
them
haue
said
to
me
touching
the
Popes
power
,
Ilnostro
signore
è
dio
sopta
la
terra
,
Our
Lord
the
Pope
he
is
God
vpon
earth
,
hee
may
dispence
what
hee
will
:
Yea
(
say
they
)
if
the
question
were
to
marry
the
King
of
Spaine
to
an
hereticall
Princesse
,
the
Pope
will
first
dispense
him
to
marry
his
owne
Sister
.
Is
not
this
to
go
aboue
the
power
of
God
,
who
hath
said
of
his
holy
Law
,
that
a
jot
thereof
shall
not
perish
not
be
changed
?
Well
,
to
vrge
Theologicall
Arguments
I
will
not
,
but
I
remit
your
Lordship
to
search-the
Scriptures
,
to
see
who
it
is
there
that
doth
sit
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
exalt
Simon
Magus
,
vnder
the
name
of
Simon
Peter
,
making
sale
of
the
Spirit
of
God
for
money
,
of
the
mercies
of
God
,
of
remission
of
sinnes
,
and
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
and
that
with
such
insatiable
hands
,
that
if
euer
I
,
who
came
from
a
remote
Countrey
to
honour
the
Apostolicall
Seat
,
would
giue
him
largely
for
dispensation
,
hee
would
willingly
embrace
it
,
as
who
knowes
what
I
did
pretend
:
to
bee
the
more
assured
,
I
appeale
to
your
Lordships
conscience
,
whether
you
thinke
those
were
not
sufficient
to
breede
doubts
of
Religion
in
any
man
,
in
whom
God
hath
left
a
sparke
of
his
feare
,
or
one
graine
of
right
knowledge
.
Assuredly
they
mooued
me
to
great
iealousie
,
and
they
were
to
me
(
as
the
first
sight
of
the
Angell
was
to
the
poore
Asse
of
Balaam
)
terror
albeit
(
I
confesse
sincerely
)
the
strong
opinion
which
I
had
drunken
so
long
before
,
&
the
plausible
shew
of
things
,
did
for
a
while
violently
hold
me
into
the
same
way
,
as
Balaam
did
force
his
Asse
to
goe
on
,
after
the
first
sight
of
the
Angell
.
But
when
I
begun
to
looke
vpon
the
manners
of
the
holy
;
holy
,
as
if
he
would
not
onely
be
Christs
Vicar
vpon
earth
,
but
also
emulator
of
his
diuine
glory
in
the
Heauens
,
and
be
worshipped
like
that
glorious
Lambe
,
before
whom
numbers
doe
fall
downe
to
crie
holy
,
holy
,
holy
,
that
vpon
the
sight
thereof
I
was
indeed
amased
,
as
if
it
had
beene
a
vision
,
and
demaunding
a
French
Gentleman
(
who
had
newly
also
arriued
with
me
,
and
was
a
zealous
Papist
)
how
he
did
esteeme
of
that
which
he
had
seene
;
he
answered
me
in
the
termes
of
(
be
God
)
that
he
thought
it
farre
different
from
the
carriage
of
him
who
said
,
Regnum
meum
non
est
de
hoc
mundo
,
and
who
said
to
his
Disciples
,
Exemplum
de
di
vobis
vt
quemadmodum
ego
feci
ita
&
vos
faciatis
,
which
answer
I
haue
many
times
since
thought
to
be
as
pertinent
,
as
if
the
holy
Spirit
had
inspired
it
into
him
:
For
if
the
kingdome
of
the
world
be
called
the
kingdome
of
sinne
and
of
darkenes
,
then
it
is
likely
that
the
kingdom
of
Satan
is
at
Rome
,
and
not
the
kingdome
of
Christ
:
but
that
the
kingdome
of
the
world
is
called
the
kingdom
of
sin
,
the
Scripture
doth
shew
,
The
Spirit
of
God
in
the
Euangell
,
compriseth
the
world
vnder
the
name
of
sin
,
&
hath
diuided
it
in
three
.
Whatsoeuer
saith
Iohn
is
in
this
world
,
as
Iohn
saith
,
and
that
againe
to
bee
contrarie
to
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
no
man
can
denie
.
For
Christ
had
the
offer
made
vnto
him
of
the
kingdomes
of
the
world
from
Satan
,
as
we
know
,
and
did
refuse
it
:
Haec
omnia
tibi
dabo
si
cadens
adoraneris
me
.
Now
whither
or
not
the
Popes
haue
taken
this
dominion
of
Rome
from
Christ
,
who
said
to
their
predecessor
S.
Peter
:
Exemplum
tibi
dedi
vt
quemadmodum
ego
feci
ita
&
faciastu
,
or
from
the
diuell
,
And
to
iustifie
by
speeches
and
admonitions
against
such
thing●…
it
is
thought
an
idle
curiositie
thère
,
and
such
also
as
a
stanger
would
find
dangerous
,
while
as
it
is
a
familiarthing
there
to
know
that
the
Cardinals
Illustrissima
Signoria
hath
in
the
retyred
place
of
his
Vignia
,
his
Suirginata
,
that
is
to
say
,
his
gallant
wench
of
braue
&
fresh
blood
brought
perhaps
from
the
farthest
part
of
Germanie
to
be
defloured
by
him
,
and
hath
his
Ganimedes
at
home
to
shew
that
his
monstrous
Religion
hath
made
a
monster
of
himselfe
,
one
day
to
obey
nature
in
the
actions
of
his
luste
,
an
other
day
to
be
contrary
to
heue
.
And
whither
their
Cur●…isanes
haue
learned
this
M●…ngiar
in
tondo
as
they
call
it
,
it
is
well
enough
vnderstood
of
those
who
haue
beene
any
while
among
them
:
While
those
be
the
practises
of
the
Court
,
and
of
the
Cloyster
,
to
aske
what
is
among
the
popular
it
is
not
necessarie
,
nor
to
defile
oliaste
and
vertnou●…
cares
with
vncleane
speeches
of
Bordels
,
and
Bardasches
,
which
bee
there
as
ordinarily
frequented
as
the
Church
,
but
for
the
manners
of
their
multitude
,
otherwise
,
they
are
fearefull
to
a
heart
which
feareth
God
,
to
heare
their
more
then
blasphemous
oathes
,
that
one
cannot
say
whither
they
smell
more
of
i●…pletie
,
or
of
Atheisme
,
their
secret
practises
of
mutuall
deceipts
,
their
diuelish
artes
to
execute
their
malice
,
not
forbearing
clan
destine
murthers
amongst
neerest
kinsfolkes
,
and
their
filthie
trade
of
Purgatory
founded
vpon
Indulgences
of
these
abhominable
vilanies
.
To
come
to
the
third
concupiscence
,
which
is
pride
of
life
.
Was
there
euer
a
pride
like
vnto
this
pride
?
a
company
of
pretended
Priests
to
sit
at
Rome
,
and
presume
to
subiect
to
them
,
not
onely
the
soules
of
men
,
but
their
bodies
and
goods
:
yea
,
the
sacred
D●…adems
of
annoynted
Kings
?
Was
there
euer
a
pride
equall
to
this
,
that
a
Priest
shall
thinke
it
his
due
,
that
Kings
and
Monarks
shall
kisse
his
foote
?
that
he
shall
say
to
himselfe
,
Sup●…
basiliscum
●…labo
&
conoulc●…●…nem
?
that
hee
shall
:
arrogate
power
to
sell
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
and
count
himselfe
God
vpon
the
earth
,
saying
with
Augustus
,
Diuisum
imperium
cum
Ioue
Caesan
habet
,
stil
following
Gentiselime
striuing
as
the
Ethnicke
Emperors
did
,
tomake
it
again
Roma
caput
Mundi
.
Such
perpetual
toyle
&
busines
doth
that
Consistory
keep
about
this
mystery
,
that
it
may
be
said
of
them
,
as
Lucianus
,
mocking
the
plurality
&
idlenes
of
the
Poeticall
gods
,
said
of
Iupiter
,
while
som
other
god
one
day
would
haue
talk't
with
him
,
it
was
told
him
,
that
he
was
busie
,
quid
facit
?
parturit
said
one
,
hee
is
a
trauayling
of
the
birth
of
Minerua
(
whom
the
Poets
faine
to
be
bred
in
the
braine
of
Iupiter
.
)
Sowee
may
affirme
of
them
,
Quod
semper
parturiant
,
they
bee
euer
bringing
foorth
their
birth
:
but
what
birth
?
is
it
Minerua
,
counsels
,
bookes
or
precepts
of
wisedome
?
no
,
they
doe
not
imitate
Iupiter
to
bring
foorth
Minerua
,
true
wisedome
of
pietie
and
peace
:
they
imitate
that
Goddesse
of
wrath
,
Nemesis
,
who
did
send
through
the
world
,
with
her
Pandora
,
the
bookes
of
curiositie
,
contention
,
malignitie
,
and
dissention
:
the
bookes
of
vengeance
and
endlesse
discord
,
witnesse
their
Archipandora
,
Bellarmine
in
his
Treatise
of
the
Papall
Supremacie
,
whereof
I
shall
speake
hereafter
:
witnesse
their
Pandora
Mariana
the
Iesuite
:
heere
you
shall
see
what
is
the
birth
of
their
trauailing
,
murther
of
Princes
,
rebellion
of
Subiects
,
bloud
of
legions
,
desolation
of
Countries
,
setting
on
fire
the
whole
world
,
for
building
againe
that
Tower
of
Babell
,
which
doth
keepe
Christian
people
in
such
desperate
pacoxisme
and
diuision
of
tongues
,
that
,
alas
,
wee
are
neuer
like
to
speake
one
language
,
so
hath
the
Lord
punished
their
pride
,
their
vnspeakable
pride
,
which
is
like
vnto
the
pride
of
him
who
said
,
Ascendam
super
altudinem
nubium
,
super
moxtes
Aquilonis
,
&
fimilie
ero
altissimo
.
They
be
in
effect
,
Cloudes
,
high
with
proud
ambition
,
moyst
and
humide
with
letcherie
,
bright
and
shining
with
glorious
ostentation
,
thundring
with
arrogance
and
tumults
which
they
contriue
:
Hi
sunt
nubes
fundata
super
firmam
Petram
,
as
it
is
said
in
the
Gospell
,
Ipso
summo
angulari
Lapide
Christo
:
hauing
Christ
himselfe
for
the
chiefe
corner
Stone
:
therefore
shall
that
of
yours
fall
to
the
ground
,
after
the
example
of
him
who
was
the
first
author
of
such
fabricks
.
While
I
did
behold
at
leisure
in
Rome
this
fulnesse
and
ouerflowing
of
concupiscence
in
mens
manners
,
one
may
easily
gesse
,
that
it
was
to
mee
like
vnto
the
second
appearing
of
the
Angell
of
God
to
the
Asse
of
Balaam
.
In
that
Towne
which
was
one
of
the
first
Mother
Churches
,
where
pouertie
,
contempt
,
miserie
,
and
glorious
martyrdome
had
beene
indured
for
plantation
of
the
faith
,
where
Pastors
were
meerely
spirituall
,
without
regard
to
the
world
,
after
the
commaundement
of
their
Master
,
where
so
many
Cloystorall
and
Monasticall
deserts
of
true
solitude
and
holinesse
were
to
bee
seene
of
olde
,
that
now
adaies
no
vestigium
doth
remaine
,
no
marke
of
that
sanctitie
,
yea
,
not
a
cloke
sufficient
to
couer
their
nakednesse
:
nothing
but
an
Ocean
of
abuses
,
the
Rulers
swelling
in
pride
and
riches
,
polluted
with
filthinesse
and
lust
,
defiled
with
Idolatrie
,
seeking
the
world
and
dominion
ouer
Princes
,
contrarie
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
:
Non
quaerimus
quae
vestra
sunt
sed
vos
:
Contrarie
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Prophets
,
faciam
vos
piscatores
hominum
,
he
saith
not
piscium
nor
yet
pecuniarum
.
The
people
tyed
to
superstition
,
religion
turned
to
pharisaicall
ceremonies
,
the
Euangel
neglected
,
the
law
became
Mosaicall
,
daylie
impietie
of
all
sortes
,
daylie
sacrifices
and
pardons
for
all
abominations
,
the
holy
deserts
opened
again
to
the
world
,
and
defiled
with
pride
and
vilanons
lecherie
,
the
Towne
smoking
in
the
stincke
of
Sodom
,
that
if
those
faithfull
fathers
their
first
foundatours
might
againe
looke
vpon
their
Successores
they
would
cry
nec
nos
Patres
,
nec
vos
fily
.
The
first
Bishops
of
Rome
who
sustained
Martyrdome
being
in
number
two
and
thirtie
before
Constantine
the
great
,
what
would
they
say
to
the
Pope
who
walketh
vpon
the
neckes
of
Monarkes
,
while
they
succeeded
onlie
to
Christ
his
Crosse
,
what
would
that
austere
Saint
Francis
say
vnto
these
Idle
Bellies
who
haue
abused
his
simple
hoode
to
couer
their
hypocrisie
,
or
what
Saint
Dominicke
against
the
beastlie
pride
of
his
successors
;
and
what
holie
Saint
Augustine
against
idle
pretenders
of
his
profession
,
which
was
to
be
Flagellum
hareticorum
&
infidelitatis
to
plague
heresie
and
infidelitie
,
Now
to
finde
among
them
one
of
the
true
succession
of
those
noble
Macharij
,
Hillarij
,
Antonij
,
Pauli
,
Ignatij
,
Tertulliani
,
Hieronimij
,
Cyprianij
,
Augustini
or
such
like
of
that
trewe
christian
race
it
is
a
dreame
;
for
nothing
is
to
be
seene
there
,
but
those
sometime
sacred
mountaynes
,
and
those
holie
solitudes
of
retyred
sanctitie
,
become
the
desertes
of
Iericho
,
the
darknes
of
Egypt
,
the
tower
of
Gyantes
,
speciosa
deserti
consumpsit
ignis
,
making
our
christian
religion
the
opprobrie
and
scandall
of
Turkish
impietie
as
if
there
were
no
veritie
in
Gods
word
:
Corruit
in
plat●…is
veritas
saith
the
prophet
,
Equitas
non
potuit
ingredi
,
&
facta
est
vdritas
in
obliuionem
,
O
poore
and
neglected
veritie
,
now
are
come
to
passe
(
thought
I
)
the
visions
of
leremie
,
Quid
vides
Ieremia
?
ficus
bonas
bonas
valde
,
quid
vides
Ieremia
?
ficus
malas
malas
valde
,
quae
comedi
non
possunt
.
So
to
close
also
this
point
of
fleshlie
concupiscence
or
kingdome
of
the
world
,
I
doe
appeale
to
the
diuine
light
of
your
Lordships
conscience
whether
you
doe
not
thinke
things
being
as
I
haue
related
,
That
the
Pope
hath
holden
the
bargaine
which
our
Sauiour
did
refuse
,
in
accepting
from
Satan
this
worldlie
kingdome
,
whether
your
Lo.
▪
:
doe
not
thinke
that
the
Rulers
of
Rome
be
of
such
as
the
Lord
God
spake
of
to
his
people
Israel
,
by
his
prophet
Esai
:
My
people
the
Rulers
haue
corrupted
the
way
of
thy
footesteps
:
It
is
they
who
haue
burnt
vp
my
vineyard
,
saying
againe
thereafter
,
auferetur
a
vobis
Regnum
CHAP.
V.
The
Orthodoxall
authority
of
Christian
Princes
in
the
Primatiue
Church
:
The
Papall
Soueraignetie
;
The
Iesuiticall
trade
;
The
opinion
of
the
French
Church
concerning
Princely
authoritie
:
Detection
of
the
Iesuiticall
ambition
.
THe
pernitious
Doctrine
of
this
Tyrannicall
Supremacie
vnknowen
to
antiquitie
,
lately
conceiued
in
the
bosome
of
the
treacherous
Iesuite
,
tending
to
a
monstrous
ambition
as
we
shal
see
,
to
the
ouerthrow
of
good
Princes
and
people
,
and
dissolution
of
all
Christian
discipline
and
obedience
,
it
doth
enuenome
the
mindes
of
men
with
diuelish
errours
,
and
armeth
their
hearts
with
odious
and
treasonable
attempts
.
It
is
that
wormewood
whereof
the
Prophet
of
the
Gospel
,
Saint
Iohn
maketh
mention
in
his
visions
of
the
Apocalips
:
Cecidit
de
coelo
stella
magna
ardens
tanquam
fauilla
&
nomen
stellae
dicitur
absinthium
,
&
facta
est
tertia
pars
aquarum
in
absinthium
,
plarimi
mortui
sunt
de
acquis
,
quia
amarae
factae
sunt
,
saith
he
,
there
fell
from
the
heauen
a
great
starre
,
burning
like
a
flame
,
and
the
name
of
the
starre
was
Wormewood
:
and
multitudes
died
by
the
waters
,
because
they
were
become
bitter
.
It
was
no
true
starre
which
the
Prophet
did
see
,
because
the
true
starres
bee
fixed
and
doe
not
fall
:
Stell●…
manentes
in
ordine
suo
,
&
cursu
aduersus
Siseram
pugnauerunt
,
saith
the
Scripture
,
the
holy
Spirit
And
first
I
lay
downe
this
generall
Thesis
,
that
all
such
authoritie
and
power
in
the
Church
,
which
doth
disproue
Christian
&
orthodoxal
Magistrates
,
erecting
violent
vsurpations
,
in
their
place
is
manifestly
contrary
to
the
voyce
of
Christ
in
the
Euangell
,
the
practise
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
approued
by
the
great
doctors
thereof
in
all
following
ages
:
yea
and
contrary
the
first
ordinance
of
God
in
the
typicall
gouernment
of
Moses
,
and
consequently
all
such
doctrine
which
doe
mainetaine
the
same
,
must
bee
hereticall
and
impious
:
To
cleare
this
generall
Thesis
in
the
fountaine
,
let
vs
looke
vpon
the
first
plantation
of
Christs
Church
,
and
the
condition
wherein
it
was
setled
,
which
by
the
Spirit
of
God
is
compared
to
a
vineyard
:
Homo
quidem
paterfamilias
plantauit
vineam
&
circundedit
eam
sepibus
:
and
so
forth
;
as
we
read
in
the
Text
,
A
certaine
husbandman
planted
a
vineyard
,
and
hedged
it
about
:
This
is
the
vineyard
of
Christianitie
watered
and
made
fertile
by
the
foure
floods
of
the
foure
Euangelists
,
as
is
mystically
figured
in
Genesis
:
A
flood
went
out
of
Eden
to
water
the
garden
,
and
from
thence
it
was
diuided
into
foure
heads
,
Christ
who
is
the
planter
of
this
vineyard
,
hath
fortified
it
in
the
Gospel
,
with
three
seuerall
walles
,
as
so
many
diches
and
rampards
to
compasse
it
:
The
first
fortification
and
wall
is
the
word
of
God
and
holy
Scripture
against
heresies
and
heretickes
;
Vt
potens
sit
exhortari
in
doctrinasana
&
eos
qui
contradicunt
arguere
,
to
be
able
to
reach
Duo
gladij
.
Vpon
the
first
of
which
three
Ramparts
hee
hath
placed
learned
Doctors
in
the
Ego
te
constituam
Deum
Pharaonis
:
I
shall
make
thee
the
God
of
Pharaoh
.
Moses
did
thereafter
indeede
by
the
direction
of
God
,
separate
those
functions
,
but
alwaies
in
these
termes
,
that
they
should
remaine
in
one
vnited
concurrence
in
the
gouernment
of
Gods
people
,
like
vnto
the
fingers
of
a
mans
hand
,
which
albeit
they
bee
seuerally
distinguished
by
nature
,
yet
can
we
make
no
vse
of
them
but
when
they
are
conioyned
.
The
ciuill
Magistrate
among
the
Iewes
,
certaine
it
is
,
hee
might
not
offer
sacrifice
,
or
performe
religious
Ceremonies
,
things
proper
vnto
the
Priest
:
as
againe
,
militarie
discipline
matters
of
the
fisk
,
and
such
like
,
went
peculiarly
vnder
the
name
of
the
Prince
:
but
in
points
of
pietie
and
iustice
,
the
rule
of
the
people
,
Iudicatura
●…orum
,
their
obedience
to
Gods
Law
,
they
were
not
onely
conioyned
,
but
in
the
hand
of
that
gouernment
,
the
ciuill
Magistrate
had
that
place
of
the
finger
,
which
is
called
the
key
of
the
hand
.
Into
Ierusalem
there
was
two
Sanedrim
(
for
so
was
their
great
Councell
called
)
one
su●…reme
in
Ierusalem
,
consisting
of
70.
together
,
with
the
Prince
and
Priesthood
:
another
small
Sanedrim
in
euery
Citie
of
reasonable
importance
,
contayning
23.
wise
men
,
together
with
a
number
of
the
Priesthood
,
which
was
done
by
a
generall
ordinance
of
God
himselfe
,
Populo
mandauit
vt
Iudices
constitueret
secundum
tribus
suas
in
omni
Ciuitate
:
That
Ecce
Aaron
&
Hur.
That
the
ciuill
Magistrate
hath
a
diuine
charge
,
and
was
so
counted
among
the
Iewes
,
there
it
is
seent
,
where
after
Iudges
were
constitute
in
euery
towne
:
the
King
saide
to
them
,
Uidet●…
quid
agatis
non
enim
pro
Homine
sed
pro
Deo
iudicia
〈◊〉
.
si
aliqua
difficilis
causa
natafuerit
if
any
difficile
question
〈◊〉
,
in
the
gouernment
of
King
Dauid
those
coniunctions
are
cleerelie
expressed
for
he
did
absolutely
distribute
the
peculia●…
charges
of
the
Leuites
,
&
Hebroni●…s
vltra
I●…rdanem
pr●…cit
in
omni
neg●…tio
diuino
&
ministeri●…
R●…gis
,
he
did
promoue
the
Hebronites
beyond
lorde●…
to
all
Orthodo●…s
Theologus
no
right
meaning
Theologue
,
who
would
refuse
vnto
christian
Kings
that
authoritie
in
Ecclesiasticall
affayres
,
which
was
not
onlie
graunted
but
commanded
vnto
the
Kings
of
Israel
,
and
which
godlie
Dauid
vpon
his
death
bed
did
render
into
the
handes
of
Solomon
,
from
the
warrant
(
who
made
doubt
of
it
)
Carolus
Magnus
and
his
predecessors
Pipino
and
Carolo
Martello
,
so
that
to
goe
about
to
separate
things
which
God
hath
knit
together
as
the
soule
and
bodie
,
it
is
to
make
a
sacriledgious
diuorcement
;
and
specially
to
take
from
the
prince
that
which
is
his
due
,
to
giue
it
vnto
the
priests
,
it
is
iust
as
the
serpent
did
in
Paradizeto
seduce
the
weaker
partie
of
the
two
in
that
coniunction
,
it
is
euen
as
if
we
would
send
Aaron
vnto
the
mount
of
God
to
learne
the
wisedome
of
actiue
gouernement
,
and
leaue
Moses
with
the
people
to
his
returning
.
And
since
such
is
the
impudent
and
arrogant
malignitie
of
the
Iesuiticall
ambition
in
their
doctrine
about
this
point
,
what
if
(
to
meete
them
in
their
owne
language
,
and
pay
them
home
with
their
owne
Coyne
)
I
should
goe
yet
one
degree
higher
in
that
particular
,
to
say
that
appearantlie
God
himselfe
doth
prefer
the
regall
function
,
when
by
his
Prophet
,
setting
aside
all
sacrifices
and
ceremonies
(
which
was
the
Priests
part
)
hee
did
require
the
Office
of
the
ciuill
Magistraten
,
Quid
affertis
tanta
sacrificia
,
discite
vos
reges
&
Principes
qui
The
Deutr.
doth
shew
,
that
the
office
of
a
Prince
was
not
to
frame
his
owne
life
after
the
deuteronomicall
,
but
to
prouide
that
both
Priests
and
people
should
keepe
the
same
inuiolable
.
If
Priests
debord
and
transgresse
Gods
law
,
must
not
the
Prince
corect
them
?
yea
,
if
they
shuld
sow
haeretical
doctrins
,
who
could
stop
the
growth
of
them
other
then
the
Prince
?
Of
which
thinges
,
it
is
most
manifest
,
that
God
hath
laid
the
whole
burthen
of
earthly
gouernment
vpon
these
two
Iurisdictions
of
the
Ciuill
authoritie
and
Priesthood
,
as
the
two
diuine
Arches
vpon
the
which
the
policie
of
the
world
is
sustained
:
they
are
as
the
two
Poles
which
fixe
the
Axletree
of
the
coelestiall
Spheres
,
directly
looking
one
vpon
the
other
:
which
two
,
if
they
should
neuer
so
little
incline
to
obliquitie
,
fall
to
iarre
,
or
presse
to
draw
the
one
the
other
,
it
were
to
disturbe
and
endanger
the
whole
frame
of
the
world
,
which
is
carryed
vpon
their
conjunction
:
euen
so
the
variance
of
the
Temporall
and
Spirituall
Magistrate
is
to
cut
the
Axletree
,
whereupon
,
as
on
a
mighty
Atlas
,
the
Sphere
of
Christian
gouernment
doth
relye
.
And
this
farre
I
adde
:
In
the
beginning
all
the
Patriarks
had
the
Priesthood
coupled
with
their
Kingly
office
,
euen
from
the
day
of
Adam
:
And
in
after-times
,
whensoeuer
any
constraint
or
corruption
of
time
bred
a
necessitie
to
confound
them
in
one
person
,
it
hath
euer
beene
so
,
that
the
ciuill
authoritie
did
carry
the
Priesthood
:
which
coniunction
we
finde
to
haue
beene
twice
in
the
person
of
one
:
first
in
Moses
,
who
was
so
farre
preferred
to
Aaron
,
or
to
his
particular
office
,
that
God
said
,
Aaron
shall
speake
for
thee
those
words
which
thou
shalt
put
into
his
mouth
,
and
thou
shalt
bee
as
his
God
.
And
thereafter
againe
,
by
reason
of
corruption
in
latter
times
,
God
did
suffer
the
Princes
of
the
Machabes
and
Almonei
to
possesse
the
Priesthood
also
,
as
,
Simon
,
Ioannes
,
Alexander
,
Hircanus
,
and
Aristobulus
,
of
whom
some
are
witnessed
in
the
Booke
of
Machabes
to
haue
beene
rare
and
excellent
men
:
as
,
Simon
Onia
,
of
whom
it
is
said
,
Erat
tanquam
astrum
matutinum
inter
nubes
&
tanquam
Solrefulgens
intemplo
altissimi
:
He
was
like
the
day
Starre
among
the
cloudes
,
and
as
a
shining
Sunne
in
the
Temple
of
the
most
High
.
Which
confusion
Macedonius
.
Boniface
,
in
his
Letter
to
the
Emperour
Honorius
saith
,
it
were
too
great
burthen
for
the
Church
to
ouerwatch
spirituall
things
,
if
she
were
tyed
to
any
temporall
care
.
Saint
Cyprian
in
his
Epistle
saith
,
to
inuolue
the
Church
in
worldly
affayres
,
were
to
estrange
her
from
God
.
Saint
Iohn
Chrysost.
as
also
Augustine
,
against
the
Manichees
,
do
affirme
,
there
is
no
power
but
from
God
,
eyther
that
hee
doth
establish
it
,
or
permit
it
,
for
the
execution
of
his
will
in
mercy
,
or
in
iustice
:
for
the
which
reasons
,
say
they
,
a
Christian
subiect
may
serue
vnder
the
commandement
of
an
Infidell
or
sacriledgious
King
:
and
as
the
iniquitie
of
the
commandement
doth
render
the
Prince
culpable
,
so
doeth
the
band
of
obedience
keepe
the
subiect
innocent
.
All
Antiquitie
doth
conclude
with
Saint
Augustine
in
the
Citie
of
God
thus
:
God
onely
doth
ordinate
Kings
after
his
secret
pleasure
,
good
or
bad
,
according
to
our
merits
or
demerits
:
therefore
,
saith
hee
,
it
is
our
part
onely
to
obey
,
vnlesse
we
will
repine
against
God
;
for
,
saith
he
,
the
great
God
,
who
gaue
Empire
to
the
Assyrians
and
Persians
,
hee
granted
it
vnto
the
Romanes
when
he
pleased
,
and
as
great
as
he
pleased
:
hee
raysed
the
power
of
Marius
,
hee
yeelded
authoritie
to
Caesar
,
to
Augustus
,
yea
,
to
Nero
,
to
Vespasian
,
and
to
his
gracious
sonne
Titus
,
and
to
his
tyrannous
brother
Domitian
.
And
finally
,
saith
this
holy
Father
,
he
who
placed
into
the
Empire
the
most
Christian
Constantine
,
hee
did
also
honour
with
the
same
power
the
filthy
Apostat
Iulian
:
and
howsoeuer
the
causes
of
this
proceeding
in
God
be
hidden
,
and
mysticall
,
saith
he
,
yet
they
are
vndoubtedly
iust
and
holy
.
This
is
the
doctrine
of
Antiquitie
,
whereupon
the
Primitiue
Church
did
in
euery
thing
of
exterior
gouernment
depend
vpon
the
temporall
Soueraintie
,
whether
in
ciuill
or
criminall
cases
,
if
any
man
did
inuade
Ecclesiasticall
patrimony
or
goods
,
they
did
remit
it
to
the
imperiall
Iudicatorie
,
if
any
man
did
offer
violence
,
or
kill
a
Bishop
,
they
did
the
same
,
as
Augustine
testifies
vpon
the
Epistle
to
the
Romanes
,
these
,
and
such
like
,
bee
the
Precepts
which
are
left
to
vs
from
Antiquitie
for
Christian
policie
or
gouernment
.
The
practise
of
the
Primitiue
Church
hath
bene
agreeable
to
this
doctrine
,
for
in
their
gouernement
wee
doe
obserue
three
things
,
which
haue
beene
inuiolably
kept
of
them
.
First
not
onely
did
the
Church
serue
and
obey
Pagans
,
Tyrants
,
and
abominable
monsters
in
the
Empire
,
who
refused
her
for
their
mother
,
who
did
afflict
,
and
persecute
her
,
but
she
did
make
ordinary
prayers
to
God
for
their
happinesse
,
so
farre
,
that
(
as
Tertullian
writeth
)
diuers
Ethnickes
did
ascribe
it
as
a
peculiar
glory
to
Primitiue
Christians
,
that
their
exercise
was
to
pray
for
their
enemies
,
shewing
how
farre
Christian
profession
doth
surmount
the
doctrine
of
Philosophie
.
Secondly
,
where
the
Emperors
begun
to
range
themselues
vnder
the
holy
ensignes
of
the
Church
,
becomming
her
Alumni
,
and
children
,
she
did
obey
vnto
the
most
cruell
hereticks
as
to
Constantius
,
Valens
,
and
others
,
and
to
the
greatest
Apostates
and
mockers
of
Christianity
,
as
vnto
Iulian
,
notwithstanding
of
whose
bloodie
persecutions
,
she
neuer
left
her
obedience
,
as
the
Records
of
her
ancient
Counsels
beare
witnesse
:
wherein
any
man
may
reade
the
processe
of
the
Councell
of
Arimini
,
that
worthie
Bishop
Melitus
,
the
light
of
Asia
in
his
time
,
did
write
vnto
the
Emperour
Antonius
those
words
,
according
to
a
true
version
.
Ye
haue
sent
,
saith
he
,
such
rigorous
edicts
against
vs
,
for
tormenting
of
vs
vnto
death
,
thinking
thereby
to
extinguish
the
name
of
Christians
,
we
know
not
if
these
haue
proceeded
from
your
owne
will
,
which
if
it
be
,
in
that
case
we
shall
obey
you
,
for
nothing
can
come
from
you
but
good
:
but
wee
doe
most
humbly
beseech
you
to
consider
,
that
their
are
many
Calumniators
about
your
person
,
that
seeke
how
to
destroy
vs
,
that
they
may
possesse
our
goods
.
In
the
Histories
of
France
and
Spaine
,
we
read
that
the
Church
did
carrie
the
same
reuerence
vnto
a
great
number
of
Princes
Visigotti
,
Arians
heretickes
,
yea
,
and
(
which
should
more
moue
vs
)
the
Popes
themselues
who
haue
possessed
the
seate
of
Rome
haue
left
vnto
their
successors
,
notable
examples
of
their
faithfull
obedience
vnto
all
the
Ostrogotti
,
who
did
raigne
in
Italie
,
among
the
which
Theodoricke
was
so
respected
of
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
chiefly
of
Pope
S.
Hormisda
,
that
they
had
almost
canonized
him
as
is
written
,
There
was
no
seruice
whereinto
they
did
not
obey
those
princes
,
if
they
had
any
occasion
to
send
any
Embassadours
they
did
vndergoe
it
,
as
Pope
Innocent
the
first
,
tooke
a
legation
from
Alarico
to
the
Emperour
Honorius
,
to
negotiat
his
peace
,
and
to
obtaine
a
dignitie
to
that
Arrian
King
,
And
further
to
declare
how
sacred
they
did
hold
their
obedience
to
whatsoeuer
King
God
did
place
ouer
them
,
they
did
vndertake
Embassages
from
Arrian
Princes
in
fauour
of
Artian
Churches
,
for
conseruation
of
Arrians
,
and
in
case
of
excommunication
,
as
Iean
the
second
,
and
Pope
Agapet
were
imployed
by
Theodoric
and
Theodotus
.
Now
to
him
who
will
answere
to
this
,
that
these
Princes
were
not
excommunicate
,
therefore
the
Church
did
serue
them
,
I
replie
that
there
was
greater
cause
to
excommunicate
them
then
,
nor
nowadayes
is
taken
against
Christian
Princes
,
and
which
is
more
,
we
find
the
letters
of
Hormisda
and
others
to
Anastase
as
full
of
honor
and
respect
as
if
he
had
beene
free
from
the
sentence
of
excommunication
,
and
of
Gregorie
the
second
to
the
Emperour
Leon
Iconomachus
,
albeit
he
was
excommunicate
by
that
same
Pope
himselfe
,
which
things
we
must
not
imagine
to
haue
bin
done
at
randome
,
or
pro
tempore
,
but
from
good
warrant
appearantly
,
since
the
iurisdiction
spirituall
is
onely
ouer
the
soules
of
men
,
Church
gou●…rnours
ought
not
to
transcend
their
ordinary
bounds
to
meddle
with
the
bodies
or
temporall
states
of
Kings
,
but
their
Fulmen
Ecclesiasticum
,
the
thunder
of
excommunication
should
bee
onely
spirituall
:
and
like
vnto
the
naturall
thunder
,
which
can
strike
a
man
to
the
death
without
the
meanest
offence
done
vnto
the
apparell
of
his
body
.
For
I
would
aske
the
Iesuite
,
albeit
the
Church
haue
power
ouer
the
Kings
soule
,
if
it
be
so
,
that
they
might
rashly
excommunicate
him
,
what
right
haue
they
for
this
ouer
his
kingdome
and
people
?
If
they
haue
,
why
did
Saint
Paul
in
his
time
cry
,
Querimus
vos
non
vestra
?
And
why
hath
Saint
Ambrose
and
Optatus
Mileuitanus
in
his
third
booke
Aduersus
Parmenianum
said
,
That
Emperours
and
Kings
be
within
the
Church
,
but
that
the
Empire
is
without
it
,
yea
say
they
the
Church
is
within
the
Empire
,
&
in
token
that
Antiquitie
did
exempt
things
temporall
from
the
dint
of
excommunication
,
when
Pope
Marcelline
did
sacrifice
to
Idols
,
and
Pope
Honorio
became
a
Monothelet
Hereticke
,
they
were
excommunicate
,
but
did
not
loose
their
Bishopprickes
,
Pope
Formose
Bishop
of
Port
was
chosen
successor
to
the
same
Pope
,
who
had
excommunicate
him
.
And
in
the
Counsell
holden
at
Lions
vnder
Pope
Gregorie
the
tenth
,
it
was
concluded
that
Cardinals
albeit
excommunicate
,
might
assist
the
Pope
his
election
by
their
vote
and
presence
;
So
modest
were
the
Fathers
in
the
point
of
Princely
authoritie
,
that
Paulus
Samosetanus
,
against
whom
the
Councell
of
Carthage
was
conuocate
,
being
deposed
from
Episcopall
charge
,
hee
did
yet
possesse
a
certaine
territory
belonging
to
the
Church
,
but
these
Bishops
demanded
iustice
thereof
of
the
Emperour
Aurelian
,
albeit
an
Ethnicke
,
because
all
that
was
ciuill
and
worldly
,
did
belong
vnto
the
Empire
,
The
Church
(
saith
Augustine
vpon
Saint
Iohn
)
doth
possesse
no
patrimonie
nor
goods
,
but
Iure
humano
;
Iure
diuino
,
she
hath
nothing
.
This
Iure
humano
is
the
Right
Imperiall
of
Princes
,
which
being
vsurped
of
any
other
,
it
hath
no
more
Title
nor
right
vpon
earth
,
saith
he
:
So
was
it
the
constant
meaning
and
doing
of
the
ancient
Fathers
to
thinke
that
they
had
nothing
which
they
might
refuse
vnto
the
Emperours
,
but
the
onely
house
of
God
.
Nor
yet
that
saith
Ambrose
,
if
I
were
assured
that
the
Emperour
Piscatores
piscium
non
hominum
and
to
abuse
excommunication
and
the
papall
Thunder
to
spoyle
a
king
of
his
cloathes
,
to
dethrone
him
of
his
kingdomes
,
and
to
make
him
naked
of
his
subiects
.
Thirdlie
we
doe
obserue
of
the
primitiue
Church
that
whensoeuer
she
did
enioy
good
and
godly
Emperours
,
they
did
not
onelie
not
repute
them
as
priuate
members
of
the
Church
,
iudicable
by
the
power
Ecclesiasticall
,
but
contrarie
they
hold
them
chiefe
members
of
their
generall
counsels
vnder
their
misticall
head
Iesus
Christ
,
yeelding
to
them
the
authoritie
of
conuocation
,
and
whole
exteriour
Iurisdiction
,
giuing
them
the
tittle
of
common
and
externall
Bishopes
;
For
we
reade
in
Eusebius
that
Constantine
the
great
was
called
so
of
the
Church
and
said
to
bee
brother
vnto
the
fathers
,
in
which
qualitie
of
a
common
Bishop
he
did
exercise
his
power
ouer
the
Church
exteriorlie
,
and
ouer
Bishops
:
In
like
maner
we
find
that
in
the
Calcedonian
councel
the
Emperour
was
called
vniuersall
Bishops
,
yea
Antiquitie
did
esteme
no
counsell
supreame
,
wherein
an
Emperour
did
not
sit
and
praesidiat
.
In
all
the
appellationes
of
the
primitiue
Church
(
which
forme
of
Iudicatore
is
fittest
to
try
where
the
maine
sway
of
authoritie
doth
lie
,
because
it
was
absolute
soueraigne
and
without
declinatour
,
hauing
power
against
the
Tyrannous
gouernment
of
Popes
,
against
discords
of
other
Prelats
,
against
vniust
decrees
of
counsels
themselues
.
In
all
these
appellations
I
say
we
finde
that
none
was
esteemed
supreame
but
that
wherein
the
Emperour
did
ouer
rule
,
as
the
only
power
vpon
earth
which
is
in
dependant
,
The
first
appellation
we
reade
of
in
the
Church
was
by
Cyrillus
Bishoppe
of
Ierusalem
from
the
condemnatorie
of
one
Counsel
to
another
more
general
assisted
(
sayth
he
)
with
Seculare
brachium
with
seculare
power
which
he
called
a
prouocation
vnto
a
greater
Iudgemement
,
And
so
his
cause
was
examined
in
the
counsell
of
Seleucia
:
As
for
the
cause
of
Athanasius
which
did
preceed
that
,
it
was
rather
a
remission
of
the
processe
to
the
counsell
of
Sardi●…
then
an
appeale
,
and
went
alwaies
by
the
direction
&
will
of
the
Emperour
Constantine
,
to
whom
Saint
Anthony
write
diuers
letters
directlie
praying
him
for
the
restitution
of
Athanasius
.
Saint
Iohn
Chrisost.
in
a
second
appellation
did
prouoke
in
the
same
tearmes
with
Cyrill
to
a
higher
iudge
a
more
generall
counsell
assisted
with
imperiall
authoritie
,
as
it
cleare
by
a
third
appellation
of
Dioscorus
Bishop
of
Alexandria
the
time
of
the
counsell
of
Calcedon
,
in
which
appeale
he
doth
expresselie
protest
that
the
coniunction
of
the
imperiall
authoritie
doth
make
the
highest
iurisdiction
which
cannot
be
denyed
,
when
all
the
authorities
on
earth
are
conioyned
,
there
can
be
nothing
aboue
that
;
So
we
reade
that
Constantius
did
determine
the
processe
of
Saint
Athanasius
,
as
his
father
Constantine
had
designed
to
doe
before
,
for
he
sent
his
will
touching
it
vnto
the
Bishops
assembled
in
the
counsell
of
Tyre
,
with
the
gouernour
Archilaus
,
who
did
sit
and
preside
in
the
counsell
,
yet
in
the
ende
the
Empreour
would
needes
banish
that
good
father
into
Tr●…ues
;
After
that
againe
,
Honoratus
the
gouernour
with
some
other
senatours
assisted
the
counsell
conueened
in
the
cause
of
Aetius
,
and
in
the
counsell
of
Calcedon
the
Senatours
brought
thither
by
Ualentinian
the
third
,
and
Marcian
,
did
coniunctlie
with
the
fathers
iudge
a
great
number
of
Bishops
,
whose
requests
presented
to
the
Empreour
for
that
effect
are
yet
to
be
read
in
the
histories
,
and
if
any
man
will
say
that
these
were
but
priuate
Bishopes
,
who
were
censured
of
the
Emperours
,
let
him
remember
that
Constantius
did
iudge
and
condemne
to
exile
Pope
Liberius
,
at
least
he
gaue
Commission
to
do
the
same
vnto
Bishop
Ursatius
,
that
Sextus
the
third
,
did
vnderly
a
criminall
iudgement
of
Valentinian
the
third
,
assisted
with
numbers
of
Ciuill
Magistrates
,
fortie
eight
Priests
,
sixe
Deacons
.
That
Iustinian
made
the
processe
of
Pope
Siluerius
,
and
banished
him
,
and
of
his
successor
,
Pope
Vigilius
,
accused
of
treason
,
that
Theodoricke
King
of
Gothes
did
erercise
the
same
iustice
against
Pope
Symmachus
,
assembling
a
Counsell
where
the
whole
Bishops
did
remit
themselues
vnto
the
wisedome
of
the
Emperour
:
And
Gregorie
the
great
,
behooued
he
not
to
purge
himselfe
to
Mauricius
the
Emperor
,
of
a
disorder
fallen
out
at
Rome
,
and
of
the
death
of
Bishop
Malcus
,
did
he
not
in
his
ordinary
letters
to
the
Emperours
,
stile
them
his
Signiors
and
Masters
,
how
like
to
that
is
it
that
Rome
is
now
become
Naufragium
Principum
,
the
rocke
vpon
the
which
Kings
make
shipwracke
,
and
the
bloodie
stage
whereupon
they
act
their
Tragedies
.
And
this
touching
the
forme
of
Ecclesiasticall
iudicatorie
in
the
Primatiue
Church
.
As
for
the
power
of
Conuocation
,
that
it
was
granted
to
Princes
,
as
Soueraigns
in
the
exterior
policie
of
the
Church
,
it
is
as
manifest
;
we
haue
the
testimonie
of
Ruffinus
vpon
the
first
Counsell
of
Nice
,
hee
saith
it
was
assembled
by
Constantine
the
great
,
with
the
aduise
of
the
Fathers
;
And
Eusebius
in
the
life
of
this
Emperour
,
for
calling
of
this
Counsell
,
he
doth
not
so
much
as
mention
any
letter
of
the
Pope
Siluester
solliciting
the
same
,
contenting
himselfe
to
say
this
Counsell
was
assembled
by
the
honourable
letters
of
the
Emperour
as
a
puissant
armie
of
Christ
Iesus
in
the
which
he
did
praeside
,
glorying
to
call
himselfe
a
common
Bishop
among
them
.
As
for
the
Counsell
of
La●…dicea
Sard
:
Sel●…
:
Arimini
,
Millane
and
Rome
which
were
not
vniuersall
,
Socrates
and
Sozemen
doe
testifie
that
they
were
conuocate
by
the
onely
commaundement
of
the
Emperour
Constant
:
hereticke
Arrian
,
the
same
Authors
beare
witnesse
that
the
second
Counsell
of
Constantinople
generall
was
assembled
by
the
authoritie
of
Theodose
the
great
,
and
that
of
Ephesus
by
Theodose
the
yonger
,
and
that
of
Calcedon
consisting
of
630.
Fathers
by
Valentinian
the
third
,
and
Martian
;
of
the
fift
Counsell
was
not
the
honour
due
to
Iustinian
?
and
of
the
sixt
to
Constantine
?
Wherein
were
excommunicate
Pope
Honorio
,
Theodore
Bishop
of
Phare
,
Syrus
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
heretickes
,
monothelites
;
these
two
preceeding
Counsels
are
onely
comprehended
in
one
called
Quinta
Sexta
Synodus
,
because
their
decrees
were
not
ample
and
seuerally
particularised
;
Alwayes
we
reade
that
the
Emperour
Constantine
sent
his
letters
to
Pope
Donus
,
requiring
him
to
direct
his
Legates
vnto
this
Counsell
,
and
after
his
death
,
Pope
Agath●…
his
successor
when
he
sent
to
haue
the
confirmation
of
his
pontificat
from
him
,
hee
promised
that
his
Legate
should
come
to
that
Counsell
conuocate
by
the
Emperour
.
As
for
the
sixt
Counsell
Oecumenicke
holden
at
Constantinople
in
Trullo
,
was
it
not
assembled
by
Iustinian
the
second
?
The
seuenth
concerning
the
impugnation
of
images
,
was
conuocate
by
the
authoritie
of
Constantine
,
the
sonne
of
Irene
,
and
so
foorth
through
all
the
rest
,
vntill
the
Empire
became
feeble
and
dismembred
:
which
power
those
Emperours
did
so
absolutely
keepe
and
vse
,
ouer
the
externall
policie
of
the
Church
,
that
Theodose
the
great
had
once
intended
to
conuocate
an
vniuersall
Counsell
of
all
nations
,
and
all
sects
of
Religion
,
to
purge
the
Church
from
all
sorts
of
schismes
and
heresies
,
And
this
is
the
reason
why
Socrates
in
the
entrie
of
the
fift
booke
of
his
Historie
saith
;
he
is
constrained
to
introduce
the
Emperors
,
because
after
their
being
Christians
,
they
did
conuocate
the
generall
Counsels
,
and
carrie
the
sway
of
Ecclesiasticall
gouernement
:
And
this
is
the
cause
why
Augustine
in
his
ninth
Epistle
De
correctione
Donatistarum
saith
,
when
it
begun
to
be
fulfilled
which
is
written
,
Et
adorabunt
eum
omnes
Reges
Terr●…
,
when
Emperours
and
Kings
became
Christians
,
then
saith
he
,
what
man
can
be
so
absurd
as
to
say
vnto
Kings
,
haue
no
rule
of
Gods
Church
within
your
kingdomes
.
This
it
is
which
made
Pope
Leo
to
write
to
Leo
Augustus
,
wishing
him
deepely
to
consider
that
Royall
power
was
not
onely
giuen
to
him
,
Ad
mundi
Regimen
,
sed
praecipue
ad
Ecclesia
,
not
onely
for
the
rule
of
the
world
,
but
more
of
the
Church
:
as
Isod●…re
saith
,
That
whither
the
policie
or
peace
of
the
Church
bee
diminished
or
aduanced
vnder
Princes
they
are
to
render
count
unto
the
Lord
,
Qui
ab
ijs
exiget
rationem
Ecclesiae
sua
quam
corum
potestati
tradiderat
,
who
shall
demaund
from
them
an
accompt
of
his
Church
which
he
hath
committed
to
their
power
,
In
Nouellis
Constitutionibus
124.
The
truth
thereof
is
so
cleerely
verified
in
the
whole
practise
of
this
Primitiue
Church
,
that
the
Epistles
Synodals
of
the
first
Counsell
of
Nice
,
those
holy
Bishops
did
write
them
in
this
stile
.
For
as
much
,
say
they
,
as
by
the
grace
of
God
and
by
the
commandement
of
the
most
sacred
Emperour
Constantine
the
great
,
this
holy
Counsell
hath
beene
assembled
,
without
any
mention
at
all
of
Pope
Siluester
his
letters
,
the
same
tenor
is
obserued
in
the
Synodall
Epistle
of
the
Counsell
of
Trullo
,
where
the
Fathers
did
prayse
Iustinian
the
second
,
because
he
had
assembled
them
foorth
of
diuers
nations
,
to
the
imitation
of
Christ
,
who
sought
so
carefully
the
straying
sheepe
in
the
mountaine
.
This
authoritie
Temporall
ouer
the
Church
,
was
exercised
euen
by
Constantine
the
great
himselfe
,
who
was
the
greatest
zealator
of
the
Church
of
any
Emperour
,
and
who
called
them
Gods
in
the
Church
,
so
long
as
they
did
minister
the
Sacraments
and
holy
things
,
yet
when
he
commeth
after
that
,
to
speake
of
the
subiection
and
duetie
of
euery
Bishop
to
him
,
in
that
letter
which
he
wrote
for
the
assemblie
of
the
Counsell
of
Tyre
,
he
saith
that
they
should
conueine
vnder
the
paine
of
exile
,
and
that
hee
should
teach
all
disobedient
Bishops
to
know
that
they
must
liue
vnder
the
authoritie
of
a
sacred
Emperour
,
declaring
therby
,
that
in
the
poynts
of
externall
policy
,
he
did
esteeme
them
as
men
&
ordinary
subiects
,
whom
in
their
spiritual
functions
he
had
counted
as
Gods
.
The
same
authoritie
was
practised
by
Charlemaine
,
who
in
his
time
did
conuocate
eight
Councels
,
and
by
his
sonne
Lewis
Debonnaire
,
who
did
assemble
one
.
And
to
shew
it
more
plainely
,
that
this
power
to
conuocate
was
Imperiall
,
and
not
Episcopall
,
we
read
how
all
the
Popes
of
those
dayes
did
write
to
Emperours
for
that
effect
:
Pope
Innocent
sent
to
Honorius
fiue
Bishops
&
two
Priests
to
obtaine
a
Councell
for
the
restitution
of
Saint
Iohn
Chrysostome
,
as
we
read
in
Euagrius
.
Pope
Leo
doth
beseech
Valentine
the
third
,
to
obtaine
of
Theodose
the
yonger
a
Councell
against
Eutiches
:
and
in
token
that
the
Popes
did
not
so
much
as
pretend
this
power
to
assemble
,
wee
finde
in
Sozemene
,
that
Pope
Iulius
complaines
onely
that
the
Bishops
of
the
Orient
did
not
inuite
him
to
the
Councell
of
Antioch
,
saying
,
that
a
law
of
the
Church
prouided
that
no
Decree
should
passe
without
the
opinion
asked
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
And
in
Theoderet
Pope
Damasus
makes
the
same
complaint
,
and
in
the
same
termes
against
the
councel
of
Arimini
,
in
which
such
honour
was
done
to
the
Emperour
Constantius
,
and
such
reuerence
to
his
authoritie
,
that
the
Fathers
conuened
there
,
being
detayned
too
long
,
and
being
pressed
to
put
downe
some
Decrees
,
which
were
not
orthodoxall
,
they
durst
not
for
all
that
depart
vntill
they
had
the
Emperours
leaue
and
permission
.
Further
now
will
wee
obserue
the
very
internall
Iurisdiction
of
the
Church
,
and
that
which
is
meerely
spirituall
,
to
wit
,
the
sentence
of
Excommunication
,
and
how
it
was
exercised
:
we
doe
finde
two
things
in
that
,
one
is
,
we
shall
not
see
that
the
primitiue
Church
did
excommunicate
any
Emperour
or
King
,
albeit
there
were
more
occasion
against
them
,
nor
is
now
contained
in
the
great
Bul
of
the
holy
Thursday
,
which
is
yeerely
published
at
Rome
against
Christian
Kings
and
States
.
Constantius
and
Valeus
persecuting
heretikes
.
Trinitaries
,
who
would
haue
forced
the
Fathers
to
confessions
against
the
Catholike
faith
,
were
not
excommunicate
.
Theodose
the
second
,
and
Valentinian
the
third
,
Eutichean
heretikes
,
were
not
excomunicate
.
Basilieius
,
enemie
to
the
Councell
of
Calcedon
,
Iustinian
,
and
of
Kings
,
Chilpericke
King
of
France
,
infected
with
Arrianisme
:
Theodoricke
King
of
Gothes
:
Atalarichus
,
Theodotus
,
Vittiges
,
and
many
others
,
of
whom
none
was
excommunicate
,
no
not
Iulian
the
Apostata
,
nor
Valentinian
the
second
,
who
fell
in
an
heresie
three
seuerall
times
,
nor
Iustinian
,
who
fell
twise
,
no
,
when
they
had
banished
Popes
themselues
:
for
wee
read
in
an
Epistle
of
Pope
Siluerius
,
that
beng
banished
by
Belizarius
,
at
the
command
of
Iustinian
his
Master
,
he
assembled
certaine
Bishops
to
excommunicate
Belizarius
,
but
did
not
so
much
as
murmurre
against
Iustinian
,
by
whose
direction
he
was
persecuted
.
Neither
yet
,
if
they
did
kill
a
Bishop
,
a●…
Valens
,
who
caused
some
of
them
to
be
drowned
.
Secondly
,
we
obserue
on
this
point
of
Excommunication
,
that
Bishops
in
the
primitiue
Church
did
excommunicate
by
the
consent
and
permission
Imperiall
:
for
Princes
,
fearing
that
Church
Rulers
should
abuse
the
spirituall
sword
,
made
an
ordinance
,
repeated
afterwards
magnum
anathema
,
but
rather
a
t●…merarious
Act
,
howsoeuer
this
be
,
such
two
or
three
exceptions
will
not
serue
against
one
ordinarie
rule
:
for
then
to
meete
these
,
we
finde
in
like
manner
three
extraordinarie
acts
of
Imperiall
authoritie
,
which
caused
excommunicate
or
eiect
the
Popes
.
Xistus
,
the
third
of
that
name
,
suspected
for
adulterie
,
was
excommunicate
by
commaundement
of
Valens
the
third
.
Theodoricke
King
of
Gothes
did
eiect
from
the
Church
Pope
Symmachus
.
And
the
people
of
Rome
,
vnder
the
Magistrates
,
did
forbid
Pope
Pelagius
the
assembly
of
the
Church
:
besides
,
Saint
Iohn
Chrysostome
deposed
and
expelled
from
his
Church
by
Arcadius
.
As
for
the
excommunication
of
Arcadius
,
done
by
Pope
Gelasius
,
it
is
doubted
of
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
histories
:
but
I
doe
not
speake
of
such
extrauagant
acts
,
but
of
that
which
was
ordinarily
followed
,
whereby
it
is
still
verified
,
that
the
whole
sway
of
Iurisdiction
Ecclesiasticall
was
in
the
Emperors
.
The
Conuocation
was
due
to
them
:
the
processe
went
by
their
permission
and
consent
,
their
persons
were
exempted
from
excommunication
,
as
wee
haue
heard
,
which
bee
three
maine
points
of
soueraigne
Commandement
.
For
the
fourth
,
which
is
the
confirmation
of
the
Popes
,
it
was
also
due
to
the
Emperours
,
Constantius
the
sonne
of
Constantine
,
hee
banished
Liberius
,
and
erected
Pope
Felix
in
his
place
:
yea
,
farther
,
hee
recalled
that
good
Prelate
,
&
did
establish
him
with
the
other
.
Theodosius
the
great
,
a
great
pillar
of
the
Church
,
by
the
right
Emperiall
he
setled
at
Rome
together
with
a
Pope
,
a
Bishop
of
a
diuers
religion
,
(
I
thinke
)
for
satisfaction
of
a
mutinous
people
Laeonius
in
his
time
was
Bishop
of
Rome
for
the
Church
of
the
Nouatianes
,
Honorius
his
son
again
comming
into
Italie
while
Boniface
and
Eulalius
did
contend
for
the
Pontificat
,
he
chased
them
both
away
,
and
after
placed
Boniface
making
lawes
against
such
ambicious
competences
:
Iulius
Nepos
the
tyrant
ouercomming
Glicerius
the
Emperour
,
he
made
him
Pope
as
Euagrius
doth
recorde
;
for
some
hold
that
he
made
him
onelie
Bishop
of
Milane
,
because
he
is
not
found
in
the
catalogue
of
the
Popes
,
Odoacre
king
of
the
Horoli
being
master
of
Rome
,
he
made
an
ordinance
at
the
solistation
of
Pope
Simplicius
,
and
to
the
imitation
of
proceeding
Emperours
,
That
no
Pope
should
be
exalted
without
the
consent
of
Emperiall
authoritie
.
When
the
Emperours
had
recouered
Rome
from
the
Goths
Iustinian
did
not
only
eiect
Vigilius
but
made
him
come
to
Constantinople
to
be
iudged
,
offering
to
the
people
of
Rome
his
Arch-deacon
Pelagius
whereupon
they
thanked
the
Emperour
,
willing
him
to
suffer
Vigilius
,
and
after
his
death
to
establish
whom
he
pleased
,
which
right
did
so
continue
with
the
seate
imperiall
,
that
Saint
Gregorie
the
greate
durst
not
honour
himselfe
with
his
titles
before
he
had
receaued
the
imperiall
confirmation
of
his
pontificate
.
Finally
if
we
come
to
speake
of
the
confirmations
of
councels
and
canons
,
which
is
the
last
point
of
Ecclesiasticall
Iurisdiction
,
we
also
finde
that
nothing
was
solid
vntill
the
imperiall
approbation
was
conioyned
to
the
spirituall
.
The
Rolles
of
the
decrees
of
the
counsell
of
Nice
and
Constantinople
were
presented
to
Constantine
and
Theodosius
to
be
subscribed
and
authorised
by
them
;
against
which
foresaide
policie
of
the
primitiue
Church
so
farre
depending
vpon
the
Emperour
,
I
know
not
what
we
can
pretend
,
vnlesse
we
will
be
like
those
ignorant
Gnostickes
of
whom
Irenaeus
doth
make
mention
in
the
fourth
Chapter
of
his
third
booke
,
who
held
this
opinion
that
while
God
did
commaund
vs
to
obey
superior
powers
he
did
accommodat
that
command
to
the
condition
of
persons
and
tymes
:
and
that
the
Church
is
not
now
in
minoribus
as
she
was
then
;
but
out
of
Pagerie
,
and
able
to
commaund
,
her selfe
.
Certayne
the
lawe
of
God
is
immutable
and
eternall
and
doeth
not
suffer
ecclipse
,
nor
is
subiect
to
the
measure
of
our
fantasies
.
If
one
will
say
the
dealing
of
Arrian
Kings
with
the
church
vnder
the
crosse
,
is
not
to
be
drawne
in
example
,
what
shall
we
say
to
the
Iurisdiction
of
Constantine
the
greate
the
first
patron
of
the
Church
,
who
tooke
vpon
him
in
his
tyme
to
establish
Bishops
and
had
at
his
death
Athanasius
vnder
his
Iudicature
:
and
what
shall
we
answere
to
Charlemaine
a
great
fauourer
of
the
Church
&
to
his
son
Lues
Debonaire
who
sent
to
Rome
to
iudge
a
Pope
for
the
murther
of
Theodore
a
Romane
Senatour
of
the
French
deuotion
,
wherein
the
Pope
was
forced
to
cleere
himself
by
the
kings
owne
appointment
as
the
letters
of
Pope
Leon
to
Lues
to
that
effect
doth
import
;
Thus
,
if
we
haue
done
any
thing
out
of
purposse
in
that
processe
we
are
readie
to
amend
it
by
your
owne
officers
,
whom
we●…treate
you
to
send
outwell
disposed
men
to
take
triall
of
that
matter
.
The
ecclesiasticall
histories
,
and
the
liues
of
Popes
where
they
are
written
besoful
of
such
testimonies
and
so
plaine
into
them
,
I
thought
it
not
necessarie
to
quote
them
particularlie
.
So
concluding
this
generall
Theme
in
fauours
of
the
lawfull
authoritie
of
Kings
,
I
say
the
primitiue
Church
had
neuer
a
Bishop
nor
Pope
who
did
refuse
to
submit
himselfe
to
the
imperiall
Iurisdiction
,
after
the
example
and
doctrine
of
Christ
,
in
such
manner
that
we
are
to
esteeme
all
this
contrary
clergie
of
Papall
parasites
,
to
be
a
false
and
bastard
Theologie
of
ambitious
monsters
who
striue
to
vsurpe
that
power
which
God
hath
reserued
to
himselfe
,
of
disposing
of
Kings
and
Diadems
of
the
world
,
after
the
way
of
his
secret
and
diuine
prouidence
:
which
power
is
so
alone
to
him
that
no
mortall
flesh
may
participate
of
it
,
as
Daniel
doth
approoue
in
the
Dreame
of
Nebuccadnezar
:
Altissimus
habet
Potestatem
super
Regna
hominum
&
dat
illa
cuivult
,
&
constituit
super
illa
homines
vilissimos
:
The
most
High
hath
power
ouer
the
Kingdomes
of
men
,
hee
giueth
them
to
whom
hee
will
,
and
placeth
in
them
most
vile
men
.
And
the
Prophet
Esay
in
this
point
,
in
the
person
of
the
Ethnicke
Cyrus
,
he
doth
prophesie
his
victories
,
hee
calleth
him
the
Lords
Anoynted
;
of
whom
God
did
say
,
Whose
right
hand
I
haue
holden
to
subdue
Nations
before
him
:
he
ordayned
him
to
be
obeyed
,
saying
,
Uae
ei
qui
litigauerit
contra
factorem
suum
:
Woe
bee
to
him
who
doth
question
with
his
Maker
.
Numquid
lutum
dicet
factori
suo
quid
facis
?
Shall
the
Clay
say
to
the
Potter
,
What
dost
thou
make
?
Then
hee
concludeth
,
saying
,
I
haue
raysed
him
,
and
he
shall
let
my
people
goe
,
not
for
money
,
but
freely
.
When
God
commanded
,
Nolite
tangere
vn●…s
meos
,
hee
did
not
except
Saul
more
then
Dauid
;
Balthasar
,
more
then
good
King
Iosias
:
what
then
,
shall
these
miserable
and
wretched
potshrads
of
these
times
reason
with
their
Maker
,
when
he
saith
,
Dedi
eis
Regem
in
furore
meo
&
regnare
facit
hypocritam
propter
peccata
Populi
?
What
,
shal
they
haue
a
count
of
him
?
or
how
doe
they
not
heare
the
voyce
of
the
Prophets
,
of
Christ
himselfe
,
of
the
Apostles
,
of
the
Fathers
,
of
the
primitiue
Church
?
all
consentient
,
and
contrary
to
that
poysoned
doctrine
of
Rome
,
inuented
and
maintayned
by
the
Iesuites
,
where
(
in
place
of
these
sacred
priuiledges
yeelded
vnto
Christian
Princes
,
as
is
said
,
consisting
in
foure
or
fiue
points
of
Soueraignity
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
gouernment
)
wee
shall
heare
foure
or
fiue
such
Maximes
as
these
.
To
Christ
is
giuen
all
power
in
Heauen
and
Earth
:
and
Christ
hath
giuen
the
keyes
of
all
to
Saint
Peter
:
therefore
the
Pope
his
successor
hath
all
power
also
of
Heauen
and
Earth
:
hee
is
aboue
Kings
,
and
may
translate
and
destroy
their
authoritie
:
he
is
aboue
generall
Councells
,
and
may
inhibit
them
,
hauing
all
power
in
his
owne
person
.
In
place
of
Christian
Apostolike
and
reuerent
speeches
of
Monarchs
&
Kings
,
there
is
to
be
heard
fastuous
&
contemptible
inuectiues
against
them
,
serpentine
insinuations
to
cut
the
throat
of
their
Royall
power
,
to
depose
them
,
spoyle
their
estates
,
and
inuade
their
liues
,
and
these
by
exoterick
or
publike
writtes
:
and
who
will
be
curious
of
their
acroamaticke
,
or
hidden
and
cloysterall
doctrine
,
shall
bee
taught
to
vnderstand
this
ground
for
all
,
that
after
the
raigne
of
the
Antichrist
,
all
Nations
are
to
be
collected
vnder
one
Pastor
,
and
to
obey
him
:
and
to
that
effect
God
doth
establish
and
raise
some
puissant
Christian
authoritie
,
which
should
be
in
the
occident
,
as
some
Rabbins
and
Iewish
Doctors
,
who
became
thereafter
Christians
,
haue
obserued
by
these
mysticall
wordes
of
our
Sauiour
vpon
the
Crosse
,
Vouch
chi
hammassiah
chesche
uitlash
bannesthimneth
hu
daieth
roscho
daiphen
nalt
sarphat
dareth
rachen
nalcha
:
That
is
to
say
,
Et
erit
postquam
Messias
suspensus
fuerit
in
ligno
,
ecce
ipse
inclinabit
caput
suum
,
&
prespiciens
ad
occidentem
dixit
miserebor
tui
.
The
French
,
say
they
,
doth
expound
this
mysterie
of
the
Grandor
of
the
French
Crowne
,
because
their
Princes
were
myraculously
brought
vnto
the
Christian
faith
,
receiuing
the
Flower-de-Luce
sent
from
heauen
,
as
their
Stories
record
,
with
a
supernaturall
power
to
heale
the
Ecruelles
by
touching
,
which
Flower
is
holden
sacred
,
and
in
holy
Scripture
is
recommended
aboue
all
other
Flowers
,
being
imployed
in
the
worke
of
the
great
Candlesticke
made
by
Moses
,
and
after
vsed
by
Salomon
,
who
built
the
Temple
;
whereof
Moses
drew
the
figure
:
so
that
they
esteeme
this
Flower
to
be
the
true
hyerogliphicke
of
their
faith
,
and
hold
it
yet
for
their
Armories
:
they
haue
beene
mightie
promoters
of
Gods
Church
by
destroying
flouds
of
Arrians
,
Gots
,
and
Visigotti
in
Spaine
,
in
the
daies
of
Carollo
Martello
,
and
Pipino
his
sonne
,
by
their
expulsion
of
Longobards
,
and
succouring
of
the
seat
Apostolicall
,
vnder
Carolus
Magnus
,
by
their
exploits
in
the
Orient
,
about
the
conquest
of
Ierusalem
,
vnder
the
Armes
of
Godfred
de
Bullion
,
and
his
partners
;
and
by
their
Christian
enterprises
against
the
Saracenes
,
vnder
Lodouicus
sanctus
,
their
King
.
All
these
doe
comfort
the
French
(
say
they
)
to
presume
that
this
mysterie
vpon
the
Crosse
was
in
fauours
of
them
.
Againe
,
the
Spaniard
doth
take
it
vnto
him
,
because
he
hath
done
so
many
things
for
extension
and
securing
of
the
Catholike
faith
,
affronting
the
Turke
in
all
quarters
,
and
planting
Christian
Religion
among
the
barbarous
Indians
:
but
the
secret
of
the
mistery
(
say
they
)
is
,
that
the
power
which
is
prophesied
in
the
Apocalyps
,
doth
pertaine
to
the
sea
Apostolicall
,
and
to
the
person
of
the
Pope
:
To
him
who
keepeth
my
works
to
the
end
will
I
giue
power
ouer
al
Nations
,
he
shal
rule
them
with
a
rod
,
There
be
three
grounds
of
this
doctrine
tied
together
in
one
chaine
,
which
in
effect
be
but
one
thing
teaching
the
Soueraigne
power
of
the
Pope
ouer
Princes
,
which
power
is
extended
by
three
Armes
,
power
ouer
their
soule
to
excommunicate
,
power
ouer
their
states
and
crownes
to
depriue
,
and
power
ouer
their
bodies
to
giue
warrant
to
kill
them
:
which
indeed
is
all
the
power
the
Pope
doth
claime
on
earth
.
For
as
touching
his
being
aboue
generall
Counsels
,
it
is
but
all
one
with
his
being
aboue
Christian
Princes
,
to
whom
belongeth
the
authoritie
to
conuocate
,
and
rule
Counsels
:
I
will
omit
for
breuities
sake
to
speake
of
any
other
writer
among
the
Iesuits
,
but
onely
of
Bellar
:
,
who
is
their
predominant
plannet
.
Touching
the
persons
of
Kings
(
saith
hee
vpon
this
point
)
the
Pope
may
not
albeit
there
be
iust
cause
,
depose
them
,
in
the
same
sort
as
he
doth
Bishops
,
that
is
to
say
,
as
a
ciuill
ordinarie
iudge
.
Neuerthelesse
,
saith
he
,
he
may
as
a
Soueraigne
Prince
spirituall
,
if
it
be
necessarie
for
mens
soules
,
change
kingdomes
,
taking
from
one
,
giuing
them
to
another
;
the
first
possessor
being
excommunicate
This
Clericall
exemption
hath
a
strange
consequence
,
that
the
attemps
of
Religious
men
against
their
natiue
Princes
,
shall
be
no
Treason
because
they
are
not
their
Subiects
.
The
assassinate
of
Iaco
Clement
no
treasonable
murther
.
And
the
Iesuite
-
Emanuel
Sa
in
his
Aphorismes
of
confession
doth
plainely
hold
it
,
treating
of
this
word
Clericus
,
saying
,
Clerici
Rebellio
non
est
crimen
laesae
maiestat
is
quia
non
est
subditus
Regi
:
The
Rebellion
of
a
religious
man
is
no
act
of
Treason
whatsoeuer
he
doe
,
because
he
is
not
a
Kings
subiect
.
And
againe
,
glosing
vpon
the
word
Princeps
&
Rex
.
Potest
Rex
priuari
per
Rempublicam
ob
Tyrannidem
,
&
cum
est
causa
aliqua
iust
a
elegi
alius
a
maiore
parte
populi
:
The
King
for
Tyrannie
may
be
depriued
by
the
Common
weale
,
and
when
there
is
cause
,
an
other
chosen
in
his
stead
by
the
greatest
part
of
the
people
:
but
then
to
let
you
see
,
that
all
that
processe
must
depend
from
the
Pope
:
vpon
the
word
Tyrannus
,
they
doe
reason
thus
,
Tyrannice
gubernans
non
potest
spoliari
sine
publico
Indicio
,
lata
vero
sententia
potest
quisque
fieri
Executor
,
potestque
deponi
a
populo
qui
iurauerit
ei
obedientiam
perpetuam
:
He
who
raigns
Tyrannously
cannot
be
spoyled
of
his
dominion
vntill
the
publike
sentence
bee
pronounced
,
which
once
done
,
he
may
be
depriued
by
any
:
yea
by
the
same
subiects
who
did
sweare
to
him
perpetuall
obedience
.
This
publike
sentence
we
must
vnderstand
is
Excommunicatio
Maior
,
proceeding
from
the
Pope
.
How
these
Aphorismes
doe
agree
with
the
doings
of
the
Primitiue
Church
,
let
the
most
ignorant
iudge
whither
they
bee
not
seasoned
with
their
wormewood
.
Vpon
these
two
foundations
of
excommunication
and
depriuation
doth
of
necessitie
follow
the
third
,
to
wit
murther
of
Kings
,
first
thundered
,
next
eiected
,
thirdly
,
slaine
,
and
doctrinall
grounds
set
downe
to
authorise
the
same
,
Gean
Guignart
in
his
treatise
vpon
the
murther
of
Henry
the
third
a
good
Prince
and
a
catholike
Romane
,
he
doth
stablish
two
propositions
,
one
,
that
the
cruel
Nero
was
murthered
by
a
deliuering
Clement
,
whose
heroicall
act
inspired
by
the
holie
spirit
was
to
be
reputed
iust
and
lawfull
,
yea
and
most
laudable
,
next
,
that
the
crowne
of
France
ought
to
be
transposed
to
another
Race
,
and
the
Biarnois
(
so
doth
he
disdainfullie
call
the
french
king
)
he
ought
to
haue
a
monasticall
crowne
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
be
shauen
and
condemned
to
the
cloyster
(
albeit
he
was
become
a
catholike
Romane
)
which
if
he
would
not
accept
,
they
should
by
force
of
armes
eiect
him
,
or
depriue
him
of
his
life
.
Ambrose
Varades
principall
of
the
Iesuites
Colledge
at
Paris
,
was
found
the
instigatour
of
Barrier
against
the
late
king
immediatly
after
his
conuersion
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Chastell
who
strooke
him
in
the
mouth
confessed
that
he
was
taught
by
Iesuites
that
it
was
an
act
of
extraordinarie
great
godlinesse
to
kill
him
because
he
was
no
lawfull
king
although
he
was
conuerted
,
vntill
he
was
receiued
by
the
Pope
,
A
letter
was
found
of
father
Commelet
a
man
most
famous
among
them
for
prudence
,
and
grauitie
,
bearing
these
words
,
we
must
haue
an
Aeod
,
let
him
be
a
monke
,
a
souldier
or
a
sheepheard
it
is
no
matter
,
we
must
haue
an
Aeod
,
for
the
assassinat
or
slaughter
of
King
Henrie
the
third
so
did
their
absynthium
vniuersallie
poyson
all
,
that
euen
in
the
Serbon
it
was
concluded
in
fauour
of
the
Pope
,
that
his
excommunication
and
murther
was
both
lawful
and
wel
acted
,
William
Parry
confessed
at
his
death
that
Benidicto
Paulio
&
Aniball
Codreto
Iesuites
did
persuade
him
that
it
was
a
most
religious
act
to
surprise
the
life
of
the
late
Queene
of
England
a
good
Princesse
replenished
with
Pietie
&
vertue
And
who
should
heare
the
true
relation
of
the
state
of
Polonia
since
the
entrie
of
the
Iesuites
there
,
he
should
heare
of
more
wicked
&
secret
practises
during
that
time
,
then
for
hundreths
of
yeeres
before
,
This
is
the
doctrine
and
these
are
the
practises
of
Papall
pride
with
the
Christian
Kings
of
this
age
:
which
being
paralelled
with
these
of
the
primitiue
fathers
,
it
is
easie
to
marke
the
antithesis
.
So
to
ende
this
particular
touching
the
Maxims
of
the
Iesuisticke
schooles
,
it
is
the
glorie
which
they
doe
cary
as
a
bright
starre
in
the
front
of
all
their
renoune
,
that
they
be
daunters
of
puissant
kings
and
it
is
found
in
their
owne
bookes
in
that
treatise
called
Summa
constitutionum
imprinted
at
Lions
Anno
1859.
conteyning
the
gouernment
of
that
societie
,
it
is
sayd
Tyrannos
aggrediuntur
&
lolium
ab
agro
Domini
euellunt
:
They
inuade
tyrants
and
roote
out
the
cockle
and
filth
from
the
Lords
feild
.
And
so
invincible
they
be
in
this
mischeuous
doctrine
,
that
albeit
they
vnderstood
Tanquerall
was
condemned
to
vndergoe
a
great
punishment
and
hardlie
did
escape
his
life
Anno.
1561.
for
suffering
this
Theame
touching
the
authoritie
of
kings
to
be
called
in
question
of
the
Sorbon
,
and
to
be
disputed
there
,
yet
,
so
bould
are
they
that
euer
since
that
tyme
they
did
practise
the
court
of
parliament
at
Paris
to
fauour
the
same
motion
,
albeit
oftentimes
it
was
despightfully
reiected
vpon
suspition
of
that
which
in
effect
was
found
true
,
that
they
had
couertly
corrupted
the
Sorbon
by
sliding
in
among
them
some
of
their
owne
scolers
,
neither
is
there
anie
thing
in
all
this
more
strange
then
to
heare
Cardinall
Bellarmine
his
answere
for
that
holy
carriage
of
the
fathers
of
the
primitiue
Church
with
Emperours
and
Kings
of
their
Tyme
,
it
was
,
sayth
he
,
more
necessarie
in
that
time
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
to
admonish
Christian
people
to
obey
temporal
powers
least
otherwise
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
had
beene
hindered
,
The
case
being
altered
now
when
the
Church
is
inful
authoritie
&
power
her selfe
which
(
fiefor
shame
)
is
no
other
then
to
make
the
word
of
God
to
be
a
religion
of
Foxes
,
a
doctrine
of
sophistrie
,
a
profession
of
Equiuocation
&
consequentlie
of
P●…rle
quia
qui
dubi●…r
at
his
me●…itur
&
bis
peiur
at
as
Cicero
saith
,
as
if
vpon
these
words
Regnum
meum
non
est
de
hoc
mundo
,
Christ
would
say
to
his
Apostles
and
successours
,
that
they
should
obey
Princes
so
long
as
they
were
vnder
the
Crosse
,
and
could
doe
no
otherwise
,
but
when
they
should
beginne
to
floorish
and
get
the
winde
vpon
them
,
that
then
they
should
change
the
stile
of
the
Euangell
,
and
teach
a
contrarie
doctrine
,
a
doctrine
not
of
Christ
but
of
the
ambitious
schoole
of
Machauel
,
to
the
stayne
of
Gods
glorie
who
hath
made
no
law
but
on
for
kings
of
Israel
for
kings
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
and
for
all
who
haue
followed
;
vpon
which
point
,
and
vpon
these
words
of
our
Sauiour
Regnum
meum
non
est
de
hoc
mundo
we
may
heare
S.
August
as
it
were
vpon
the
Theater
of
the
world
making
a
procliamation
,
to
secure
all
authorities
from
such
feare
&
Iealousie
,
Audite
(
saith
he
)
Iudaei
&
gentes
,
audi
preputium
,
audite
omnia
Regna
terrena
non
i●…podis
domination●…
ve●…am
in
hoc
mundo
,
O
heere
yee
Iewes
and
gentiles
,
yee
circumcised
and
vncircumcised
,
heere
yee
all
the
kingdomes
of
the
earth
;
Christ
maketh
no
stoppe
nor
opposition
to
your
authorities
temporall
,
and
we
reade
S.
Bernard
vpon
this
text
in
the
12
,
of
Saint
Luke
,
where
one
said
to
Christ
master
tel
my
brother
vt
mecum
diuidat
here
ditatem
that
he
may
diuide
our
heritage
,
he
answered
homo
quis
me
constituit
Di●…isorem
aut
Iudic●…m
super
vos
:
who
appointed
me
a
iudge
ouer
you
or
diuider
of
your
lands
,
whereupon
Saint
Bernard
saith
stetisse
lego
Apostolos
iudicandos
sedisse
iudicantes
non
lego
:
I
read
(
saith
hee
)
that
that
the
Apostles
stood
to
be
iudged
:
but
that
they
did
sit
●…o
Iudge
,
I
read
not
.
Their
successors
indeed
,
the
Bishops
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
at
the
command
of
their
Soueraigne
Emperors
,
did
take
vpon
them
to
be
Iudges
,
Councellors
,
Embassadors
,
as
I
haue
related
:
and
that
because
being
Subiects
of
the
Empire
,
they
were
bound
to
obey
,
as
Constantine
the
great
wrot
vnto
them
:
but
these
c●…ill
imployments
were
not
due
to
their
Episcopall
function
.
Mercy
God
what
wonderfull
difference
〈◊〉
here
?
Christ
would
not
vsurpe
so
much
of
temporall
power
,
as
to
march
a
small
piece
of
heritage
for
pacifying
of
two
brethren
,
being
pressed
vnto
it
the
Pope
doth
affirme
that
he
hath
right
of
marching
;
and
where
?
betwixt
Cancer
and
Capricorne
,
betwixt
the
Arctique
and
Antarctique
circles
,
nay
,
betwixt
the
North
and
South
Poles
,
betwixt
the
Occident
and
the
Orient
:
he
hath
the
right
of
diuision
ouer
all
the
earthly
Globe
●…he
hath
by
his
●…lls
deuided
the
East
from
the
West
Indies
,
and
hath
distributed
them
betwixt
the
Spaniard
and
the
Portugalls
first
:
and
now
againe
hath
giuen
all
vnto
the
Spaniard
.
Next
I
come
to
tell
your
Lordship
how
this
doctrine
of
Papall
Soueraignitie
is
●…pugned
by
the
catholicke
Nicholas
de
Ch●…sa
in
a
treatise
de
concordia
Cathol
:
hath
done
the
same
perfectlie
,
saying
,
vniuersale
consi●…um
maioris
esse
author
it
at
is
&
minoris
fallibilitatis
quam
Papae
tantum
:
The
Counsels
haue
more
authority
and
lesse
fall
abillity
then
the
Pope
alone
.
Paulus
Venetus
vpon
these
late
distractions
of
Venice
from
the
Pope
,
hath
made
it
plaine
by
many
Treatises
,
but
the
fountaine
of
that
truth
hath
beene
in
France
,
kept
pure
and
incorruptible
,
with
many
disputes
at
seuerall
times
,
for
the
libertie
of
their
Princes
,
as
their
stories
beare
:
namely
in
the
time
of
Phillip
the
faire
;
So
that
this
question
is
cleerely
handled
of
Gerson
,
who
for
his
excellent
learning
was
Chauncellor
of
the
Sorbon
,
He
hath
expressely
written
(
forbearing
to
speake
of
particular
points
of
the
Papall
authoritie
)
De
Auferibilitate
Papae
ab
Ecclesia
,
of
certaine
cases
and
possibilities
wherein
the
Church
of
Rome
ought
to
want
a
Pope
,
and
hath
put
it
downe
in
twentie
seuerall
considerations
(
as
hee
termes
them
)
from
which
the
generall
Counsels
haue
lawfull
power
to
pronounce
a
N●…
of
the
Pope
.
All
which
as
any
man
may
perceiue
who
doth
〈◊〉
them
,
are
founded
vpon
the
solid
conclusion
of
S.
August
,
Cia●…
Regnicael●…
dat●…
sunt
(
saith
he
)
P●…
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
The
keyes
of
heauen
were
giuen
to
Peter
in
type
of
●…tie
of
the
whole
Church
.
Whereon
Gerson
in
his
second
consideration
doth
establish
the
same
gro●…
;
saying
,
they
were
giuen
Non
●…sed
〈◊〉
,
not
to
one
man
,
but
to
the
〈◊〉
of
one
Church
.
And
in
his
〈◊〉
consideration
what
Christ
gaue
to
Saint
Peter
,
(
saith
he
)
It
was
not
giuen
vnto
him
,
but
vnto
the
Church
,
because
it
was
giuen
〈◊〉
.
Therefore
saith
hee
,
the
whole
Church
may
(
the
Pope
being
absent
)
〈◊〉
authori●…
〈◊〉
,
ese
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
then
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
In
that
twelfth
consideration
,
he
doth
induce
the
Apostolicall
example
,
when
Paul
Galat.
2.
did
reprehend
Saint
P●…
,
that
he
brought
nouelties
〈◊〉
the
Church
.
A
murmuration
grew
,
Act
10.
so
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
compelled
according
to
his
owne
Doctrine
,
Para●…
esse
,
as
Gerson
saith
,
〈◊〉
Ecclesia
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
Ecclesia
es
non
〈◊〉
,
To
prepare
himselfe
to
render
an
acount
before
the
whole
Church
,
otherwise
she
had
not
beleeued
him
,
in
the
same
consideration
,
againe
he
reasons
thuus
;
The
Papall
power
is
giuen
to
the
Church
for
her
〈◊〉
,
and
not
for
her
destruction
;
and
therfore
such
a
power
may
be
suspended
or
taken
away
from
one
who
would
abuse
it
to
her
perill
;
And
what
else
is
this
then
to
say
that
the
Pope
hath
the
place
of
a
moderator
so
long
as
he
is
modest
,
or
that
he
thinks
the
Church
could
well
enough
want
the
Papall
authoritie
;
Then
doth
he
passe
from
the
theorick
of
the
question
to
the
practise
,
by
supposing
what
disorder
or
insufficiencie
might
fall
into
the
person
of
a
Pope
;
If
(
saith
he
)
that
the
Pope
will
teach
,
that
the
holy
Ghost
doth
not
proceede
from
the
Father
&
the
Son
;
must
not
the
Church
resist
it
?
if
,
said
he
,
an
other
Pope
would
or●…n
the
Kingdom
of
France
to
be
sacked
with
fire
and
sword
,
r●…sistere
debet
Rex
,
the
King
ought
to
resist
.
And
so
in
his
tenth
consideration
,
issobe
,
saide
hee
,
the
Pope
should
inuade
a
man
per●…ce
,
and
this
man
in
his
owne
defence
,
Si
Pap●…
M●…
proi●…
it
,
if
hee
should
fling
the
Pope
into
the
Sea
,
he
doth
it
lawfully
:
then
should
it
much
more
be
permitted
and
lawful
(
saith
he
)
for
the
whole
Church
to
cast
out
a
Pope
for
her
owne
preseruation
,
by
these
twenty
Considerations
of
the
occasions
of
the
Papall
Nullitie
one
may
well
see
how
hee
thought
that
Popery
was
a
foolish
and
dangerous
humane
institution
,
as
it
is
indeed
.
Lastly
,
I
will
in
few
wordes
open
the
mysterie
and
designe
of
this
Iesuiticall
doctrine
,
that
euery
one
may
know
how
to
pull
downe
his
maske
,
and
see
the
leaprous
face
of
his
ambition
.
How
this
Papall
Tower
hath
beene
builded
,
Histories
bee
so
full
of
it
,
and
it
is
so
triniall
,
that
I
need
not
to
insist
in
it
,
by
the
weaknesse
of
the
Empire
,
by
the
remotenesse
of
Emperours
,
their
naughtinesse
,
by
the
sub●…ditie
of
Popes
,
〈◊〉
studying
to
keepe
some
dangerous
enemies
vpon
the
shoulders
of
the
Empire
,
till
they
might
get
some
aduantage
,
by
their
fostering
of
perpetuall
discords
among
Christian
Princes
and
neighbour
States
,
for
the
like
end
,
that
they
might
haue
the
better
meanes
to
ouerthrow
one
of
the
sides
,
and
ro
increase
themselues
vpon
their
ruines
,
Crescit
〈◊〉
Roma
Alba
ruiuis
,
by
the
crafty
practising
of
ignorant
Bishops
,
first
,
to
repayre
to
Rome
,
as
for
the
commodity
of
the
place
:
next
,
to
doe
nothing
without
their
consent
:
thirdly
,
to
make
appellation
there
,
still
keeping
the
seedes
of
dissention
among
Prelates
for
that
purpose
,
till
they
contriued
that
inuention
of
the
Vniuersall
Bishop
.
Alwaies
the
Iesuites
,
who
haue
lately
cropen
in
,
that
the
Cup
of
iniquitie
may
be
the
sooner
full
,
and
that
the
world
may
the
sooner
see
the
reuelation
of
the
Beast
,
who
seeketh
to
bee
adored
of
all
Princes
and
people
.
They
haue
a
desperate
profession
not
to
obey
God
,
nor
to
obey
the
Pope
,
nor
the
Church
of
Rome
,
but
to
obey
their
generall
;
per
Omnia
,
&
in
Omnibus
tanquam
Christo
presenti
,
as
we
read
in
their
Summa
Constitution●…
,
pag.
307.
The
glory
of
their
obedience
doth
stand
in
undergoing
trauailes
and
dangers
for
propagation
of
the
Church
of
Rome
▪
and
to
that
end
they
haue
gone
through
the
World
,
as
I
haue
saide
,
like
vnto
Pandora
,
that
wretched
and
fatall
Ambassatrix
of
fierce
Nemesis
carrying
their
boxes
full
of
all
sorts
of
profound
and
curious
learning
:
but
,
alas
,
rearefully
infected
with
Absynthium
,
to
poyson
the
waters
of
true
knowledge
,
and
corrupt
our
vnderstanding
,
they
haue
braue
spirits
,
astonishing
tongues
,
and
eloquent
words
,
with
all
kinde
of
serpentine
insinuation
that
may
serue
to
steale
away
our
mindes
from
the
puritie
of
Gods
worship
,
and
from
our
dutifull
obedience
to
our
Soueraigne
Princes
:
Ve●…
aspidum
sub
labijs
corum
:
vnder
their
lippes
is
hidden
the
venome
of
Aspes
:
De
laquijs
〈◊〉
libera
nos
Domine
:
Facti
sunt
quasi
arcus
dolosus
:
They
are
made
like
a
deceitfull
Plen●…
dol●…
:
As
the
Fowlers
Cage
is
full
of
birds
,
so
are
their
houses
full
of
fraud
.
To
speake
briefly
of
the
Cabbal
or
secret
Art
of
this
Iesuistique
trade
,
it
standeth
in
their
constant
obseruation
of
certaine
,
sure
,
and
infallible
policies
,
for
the
exaltation
of
the
Papall
Chayre
,
which
is
the
mainescope
of
all
their
studies
,
because
one
day
they
thinke
to
possesse
it
themselues
(
as
it
hath
already
well
neere
fallen
out
to
be
so
,
when
in
the
election
of
the
late
Pope
,
the
conclaue
did
hang
sixe
dayes
vpon
Cardinall
Bellarmine
)
which
,
whensoeuer
it
commeth
to
passe
,
then
they
will
preferre
so
many
of
their
societie
to
the
Cardinaltie
,
that
we
shall
bee
sure
neuer
to
see
any
more
a
Pope
but
Iesuistique
.
The
Maximes
whereupon
they
doe
build
this
fabrique
,
bee
specially
these
.
First
they
know
that
obedience
and
secrecie
are
the
strongest
meanes
to
maintaine
a
Sect
,
and
to
compasse
great
plots
:
therefore
they
haue
sworne
their
obedience
absolute
,
not
to
the
Pope
nor
to
the
Church
,
but
to
their
generall
,
in
omnibus
&
per
omnia
tanquam
Christo
presenti
,
as
is
said
:
and
therefore
their
arcana
imperij
,
the
mysteries
of
their
policies
are
most
close
,
and
reserued
from
the
world
.
Secondly
,
they
know
this
to
bee
a
true
Maxime
in
gouernment
,
that
no
great
power
can
longer
floorish
then
it
doth
make
it selfe
vseful
,
necessary
,
and
formidable
to
neighbour
States
:
and
finding
that
those
things
whereby
the
Popes
were
steadable
and
necessary
to
people
and
Countries
,
such
as
their
Dispensations
,
Purgatoriall
Indulgences
,
force
of
excommunication
,
Vniuersall
title
of
Benefices
ecclesiastique
,
were
become
distastfull
and
hated
of
most
men
,
because
of
their
open
abuses
and
impieties
,
and
that
wise
Kings
were
begunne
to
prye
into
them
,
chiefely
those
of
England
,
therefore
the
Iesuites
,
to
repayre
this
breach
,
did
inuent
this
pernitious
doctrine
of
the
Popes
Supremacie
ouer
the
temporalitie
of
Princes
,
to
the
end
that
no
King
should
finde
himselfe
secure
but
in
the
fauour
and
trust
of
Rome
.
Thirdly
,
they
see
,
that
besides
the
aforesaide
abuses
,
two
things
did
specially
parrell
the
Papall
Seat
,
one
was
the
Immundities
and
ignorance
of
the
Cloyster
,
religious
men
being
giuen
to
their
pleasures
,
and
not
to
pietie
and
learning
,
which
was
the
first
occasion
of
the
Lutherian
seperation
,
as
we
know
:
another
was
,
that
light
and
reformation
did
come
into
the
Church
by
pastorall
vigilance
expressed
by
all
meanes
of
most
powerfull
preaching
,
disputing
,
and
writing
in
that
age
,
which
hath
followed
since
Luther
:
for
helpe
of
the
first
of
these
two
,
the
Iesuites
doe
professe
such
a
puritie
in
their
Celibate
,
as
(
to
giue
them
their
due
)
is
admirable
:
Siue
fuerit
caste
,
siue
fuerit
caute
:
if
it
were
not
that
the
flames
of
raging
ambition
doe
ordinarily
extinguish
these
humide
and
beastiall
passions
in
any
man
almost
.
For
helpe
of
the
second
wee
see
what
a
glory
and
pride
of
learning
in
all
Sciences
is
in
them
:
as
one
said
,
Imper●…
um
literarum
est
penes
Iesuitas
:
as
if
they
had
resolued
to
ouershoote
our
reformators
in
their
owne
bow
,
and
to
bannish
light
out
of
the
Church
by
the
same
armes
that
brought
it
in
,
for
this
cause
it
i●…
,
why
they
doe
attackt
themselues
to
the
confessions
of
great
and
chiefe
personages
,
and
to
the
education
of
the
most
Noble
youth
,
wheresoeuer
they
are
,
which
they
doe
performe
with
a
sort
of
myraculous
dexteritie
,
gathering
out
among
them
vnto
their
owne
societie
,
the
most
quicke
,
subtill
,
and
vehement
Spirits
,
by
whom
(
tanquam
per
maxi●…s
damones
)
they
doe
the
more
easily
,
surely
,
and
secretly
infect
all
the
corners
of
the
earth
with
their
perstiferous
traditions
.
Fourthly
,
they
holde
this
maxime
,
which
is
lyke
enough
to
be
true
that
religion
must
shute
out
and
floorish
with
a
growing
state
,
and
therefore
presuming
that
of
Spaine
to
be
most
disposed
to
monarchie
they
haue
deuoted
them selues
to
the
seruice
of
that
Crowne
,
for
two
respectes
,
one
that
with
the
dilatation
thereof
they
also
may
prosper
and
encrease
,
as
they
haue
already
by
his
meanes
planted
themselues
into
the
Indes
,
an
other
,
that
hauing
abused
him
to
the
ouerthrow
of
other
christian
princes
,
he
may
in
ende
be
the
more
weke
himselfe
,
and
obnoxious
to
their
tyrranie
,
knowing
how
easie
it
will
be
for
so
skilfull
craftesmen
as
they
are
,
to
suggest
rebellion
and
revolt
in
his
owne
dominions
which
are
not
coniunct
and
vnited
,
but
mightilie
dispersed
,
so
that
finallie
they
hope
to
conclude
in
their
owne
persones
that
scripture
,
Homo
spiraualis
omnia
indicat
&
ipse
a
nemine
iudicatur
,
In
such
manner
that
we
doe
now
cleerly
see
in
them
that
which
the
great
politicke
Matchivell
said
in
his
tyme
,
that
if
the
pouertie
of
the
Capuchines
and
clergie
of
the
Iesuites
,
had
not
come
tymously
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
to
vpholde
the
papall
dignitie
and
credite
,
they
had
euen
then
fallen
to
the
ground
,
thus
is
it
no
calumnie
,
but
a
most
true
&
prudent
obseruation
of
this
tyme
to
affirme
;
that
no
age
hath
euer
seene
such
fearefull
fyrebrandes
and
terrours
,
such
errant
starres
so
malignant
and
contrarious
to
christian
felicitie
,
as
is
that
societie
of
pretended
Iesuites
.
They
do
obtrude
vpon
the
world
that
pernicious
doctrine
of
the
papall
power
to
excommunicate
to
depriue
,
to
warrant
murthers
of
kings
,
to
the
effect
that
by
length
of
tyme
Popes
being
cunning
to
quarrel
with
neighbour
Princes
and
to
drawe
their
subiects
from
them
,
their
states
may
fall
into
the
Ocean
of
this
ambition
,
which
doeing
is
so
open
and
manifest
that
in
the
histories
of
Spayne
we
finde
it
acknowledged
that
they
holde
Portugall
of
the
societie
of
the
Iesuites
,
in
the
union
of
Portugall
printed
at
Genua
.
sol
:
197.
&
214.
the
chiefe
drift
of
this
doctrine
hath
beene
against
the
kingdome
of
great
Britan
and
against
the
French
kings
these
many
yeere
since
,
as
we
haue
perceaued
,
because
in
their
designed
monarchie
they
find
much
more
difficultie
to
passe
by
these
two
,
then
to
haue
ouer
passed
the
pillars
of
Hercules
,
wherevpon
doth
stand
that
great
word
of
their
glorie
,
plus
vltra
:
because
they
went
with
the
spaineyard
to
the
Indies
.
Brittane
and
France
these
be
the
two
pillars
which
doe
limitate
this
Iesuistick
pryde
,
and
whereon
they
stil
doe
read
this
contrary
Mott●…
,
vsque
ad
metas
,
which
hath
beene
the
cause
why
so
manie
treacherous
attempts
haue
partly
beene
executed
against
King
Henry
the
third
of
France
,
and
against
that
most
heroicall
Prince
Henry
the
fourth
,
whom
I
thinke
the
Lord
hath
suffered
to
fall
into
their
bloudie
handes
,
because
he
did
contemne
the
monitions
which
wer
made
to
him
before
,
for
after
his
person
had
beene
inuaded
,
and
he
stricken
in
the
mouth
with
a
knife
,
wherevpon
the
high
parliament
of
Paris
did
pronounce
the
edict
of
their
banishment
,
and
erected
a
pyramide
to
remaine
the
perpetuall
testimonie
of
their
villanous
perfidie
,
he
did
pardon
them
,
restore
them
,
and
trust
them
,
and
partlie
I
say
,
these
attempts
haue
ben
in
the
great
mercie
of
God
preuented
when
they
haue
beene
plotted
against
the
life
of
our
most
gratious
Soueraign
,
as
the
whole
world
doth
know
,
namely
by
that
diabolioal
machination
of
thundering
massacre
,
bred
in
the
tempestuous
ayer
of
these
infernall
spirits
,
the
Lord
God
by
a
miraculous
inspiration
made
his
maiestie
to
foresee
that
hellish
cloude
of
powder
,
before
the
fire
was
yet
broken
out
;
The
memorie
whereof
should
make
this
whole
kingdome
to
shake
for
feare
,
and
to
cry
to
God
that
it
would
please
him
to
preserue
his
sacred
person
from
these
cruell
Hunters
,
because
he
is
now
the
principall
obiect
of
their
malignitie
and
that
prince
of
all
the
earth
whom
they
doe
most
feare
&
hate
,
Seeing
how
God
who
hath
raysed
his
horne
,
hath
also
iust●…fied
his
exaltation
by
markes
more
like
to
Moses
and
Solomon
then
vnto
Cyrus
,
he
hath
not
onelie
holden
his
right
hand
,
and
possessed
it
with
monarchiall
state
,
strong
&
feareful
to
his
enemies
as
he
hath
done
to
Cyrus
&
made
numbers
of
strange
nations
who
did
before
striue
to
depresse
him
,
come
to
honour
and
admire
his
regall
throne
:
come
to
aske
of
him
the
peace
of
their
people
which
he
hath
done
also
vnto
Cyrus
,
saying
,
The
labour
of
Egypt
,
the
merchandice
of
Ethiopia
and
of
the
Sabines
shal
come
to
thee
,
men
of
stature
shal
come
to
thee
and
fall
downe
before
thy
face
,
saying
,
God
is
surelie
in
thee
,
which
we
haue
seene
come
to
passe
,
by
ouerflowing
of
his
maiesties
court
with
forraine
people
,
with
forraigne
riches
,
and
forraigne
presents
,
and
by
the
glorious
Spainyard
his
solicitation
of
his
maiesties
wisedome
to
further
his
peace
with
the
Netherlands
:
But
the
lord
also
hath
granted
vnto
his
maiestie
the
vnderstanding
of
Moses
to
build
his
tabernacle
to
restore
vnto
his
people
the
primitiue
Gouernment
of
the
Church
,
approoued
by
catholike
antiquytie
,
for
a
prognosticat
that
he
intendeth
to
make
him
the
instrument
of
farther
reformation
in
Christendome
;
And
he
hath
granted
vnto
him
Solomon
like
,
knowledge
and
learning
to
mayntayne
by
publicke
wryts
,
the
riches
of
his
royall
Soueraignitie
against
all
those
insidious
grounds
of
the
craftie
Iesuite
,
which
is
the
reason
why
I
must
boldly
affirme
it
,
that
there
is
none
of
that
societie
in
the
world
who
doth
loue
his
person
in
other
tearmes
then
Cicero
loued
Octanius
when
he
called
him
bonum
puerum
&
colendum
.
To
proceede
,
there
is
neither
Prince
prelate
nor
priest
within
the
Church
of
Rome
who
hath
not
his
displeasure
,
against
this
doctrine
derogatiue
to
kings
,
except
Italians
Spainiards
and
Iesuites
,
be
cause
that
Papall
supremacie
doth
challenge
to
be
aboue
the
generall
counsels
,
taking
from
Catholike
princes
that
libertie
to
conuocate
them
,
which
was
due
to
their
predecessors
in
the
primitiue
church
,
because
it
doeth
debarre
all
Cardinalles
except
Italians
from
the
papall
dignitie
,
because
it
is
onely
granted
to
the
Iesuites
to
go
through
and
plant
religion
,
hauing
infinite
priuiledges
graunted
vnto
them
for
that
cause
which
be
hurtfull
to
all
other
order
of
secular
and
cloysterall
priests
;
This
is
the
reason
why
of
these
three
Italians
,
Spaniards
,
Iesuites
,
there
is
not
on
who
doth
not
eschew
as
a
pest
the
meeting
of
generall
counsels
,
for
howsoeuer
they
doe
pretend
this
quod
nunquam
acquiescunt
heritici
they
must
be
vnnecessarie
say
they
,
because
heretickes
will
neuer
rest
to
the
voice
of
counsels
:
yet
this
is
the
misterie
and
trueth
,
no
cardinall
must
presume
to
sit
in
Saint
Peters
chayre
,
but
an
Italian
,
no
king
must
ouerrule
the
consistorie
in
his
election
but
the
Spanyard
whom
also
they
thinke
to
deuoure
in
the
end
,
albeit
now
he
thinketh
himselfe
their
Dictatour
in
perpetuum
,
and
no
prince
but
he
may
aspire
to
brooke
an
heriticall
kingdome
confiscat
by
the
fulmination
of
Rome
,
by
which
kinde
of
tittles
he
doeth
enioy
the
Indies
and
Nauar
as
the
like
hath
bene
graunted
to
his
father
Phillip
the
second
,
by
Pope
Pius
Quintus
,
who
did
excommunicate
the
late
Queene
of
England
,
nor
no
orders
of
Religion
other
then
the
Iesuites
may
be
negotiatours
in
them
,
or
knowe
the
secretes
of
this
gouernment
whereof
this
is
a
mayne
pointe
to
decline
generall
Counsels
,
least
these
abuses
should
bee
vrged
to
bee
reformed
:
least
the
King
of
Great
Brittaine
should
vrge
the
restitution
of
Patriarchall
libertie
,
for
the
weale
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
least
a
French
King
vrge
the
residence
againe
of
a
Pope
in
Auignion
,
least
both
should
concurre
to
controle
this
vsurped
fiske
of
Rome
,
&
so
leasl
the
fruits
of
this
forbidden
.
Tree
of
their
domination
should
be
made
common
to
all
Princes
alike
,
and
to
all
Cardinals
alike
,
the
which
mysterie
most
clearely
did
appeare
in
the
Sessions
and
circumstances
of
the
Counsell
of
Trent
,
for
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fift
,
being
a
wise
and
religious
Prince
,
and
most
studious
by
all
meanes
to
pacifie
the
broyles
of
his
Countreyes
of
Germanie
,
mooued
by
the
Lutheran
reformation
,
hee
did
by
obstinate
instance
,
hardly
obtaine
from
the
Pope
the
Conuocation
of
that
Counsell
,
which
as
the
Historie
saith
so
soone
as
it
was
graunted
him
,
Tam
cit●…
compedes
Pontifici
iniectos
existima●…
,
he
thought
that
hee
had
put
the
Pope
into
chaines
,
hauing
his
whole
designe
to
reforme
the
Church
of
Rome
in
matters
of
gouernement
,
of
manners
,
and
of
grosser
points
of
worship
,
by
aduise
and
concurrence
of
the
whole
Christian
Embassadours
and
Commissioners
there
;
without
respect
to
the
Cardinals
of
Rome
,
who
for
all
that
did
so
Italini●…e
and
circumuent
the
Embassadours
Tramontani
(
as
they
call
them
)
making
the
French
Embassadours
to
beleeue
that
the
Emperour
did
vrge
some
secret
course
for
himselfe
with
the
Pope
:
enforming
as
much
againe
to
the
Embassadour
of
the
Emperour
against
the
French
,
they
procured
in
priuate
both
their
warrants
in
writ
,
without
knowledge
the
one
of
the
other
,
that
nothing
should
be
mooued
in
that
Counsell
but
from
the
mouth
of
the
Nuncio
of
Rome
,
whereupon
did
follow
that
nothing
was
disputed
there
,
but
points
of
meere
doctrine
;
and
these
most
rigorously
concluded
,
while
as
that
good
Emperour
had
resolued
to
heale
the
Scandalized
world
,
as
is
well
vnderstood
by
that
conference
in
Germanie
which
is
called
the
Emperours
Interim
,
where
hee
himselfe
did
condescend
to
the
Matrimonie
of
Churchmen
,
to
the
administration
of
the
Sacrament
both
in
bread
and
wine
,
and
other
points
which
be
holden
hereticall
in
Rome
:
and
during
all
his
life
time
,
he
did
mightily
lament
the
deceit
of
that
Counsell
,
which
is
to
bee
verified
by
diuers
Autographicall
letters
,
that
is
to
say
,
written
with
his
owne
hand
,
and
yet
extant
in
the
custodie
of
a
Nephew
of
him
who
was
French
Embassadour
at
Trent
in
the
foresaid
Counsel
,
called
Pibracke
,
dwelling
at
Paris
as
I
take
it
:
But
they
did
more
surely
schoole
the
sonne
of
that
Emperour
,
Phillip
the
second
,
and
this
Phillip
now
of
Spaine
,
whom
they
haue
really
incorporate
into
the
seate
of
Rome
,
making
him
to
thinke
,
that
he
is
perpetuall
Dictator
,
as
is
said
:
and
the
Popes
onely
sonne
and
heire
.
And
because
all
this
discourse
is
of
experience
,
I
will
tell
your
Lordship
how
this
was
very
quickely
noted
to
me
by
a
certaine
entercourse
which
did
happen
to
me
Being
at
Millaine
in
Lombardie
,
I
did
behold
vpon
the
Gates
of
that
Citie
the
Armes
of
Charlequint
,
gloriously
planted
,
with
many
stately
inscriptions
,
among
the
which
this
was
to
be
read
,
Ad
plantandam
fidem
&
ad
colligenda
Regna
dispersa
à
Deo
destinatus
:
Destinate
by
God
for
the
plantation
of
the
faith
,
and
for
the
vnion
of
dispersed
Kingdomes
of
the
world
:
when
I
did
obiect
to
one
of
my
acquaintance
of
good
vnderstanding
,
that
Destinatus
ad
plantandam
fidem
was
rather
a
title
Apostolicall
then
Imperiall
:
Hee
replyed
to
me
,
that
it
was
Apostolicall
:
for
(
said
hee
)
that
Trinitie
of
the
Godhead
which
is
in
heauen
,
of
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
holy
Ghost
,
hath
deputed
here
below
another
Trinitie
for
earthly
gouernment
,
vnder
whose
obedience
all
power
must
bee
ranged
:
the
Pope
the
Father
,
the
King
of
Spaine
the
Sonne
,
and
the
Societie
of
the
Iesuites
the
holy
Ghost
:
so
that
the
Inscription
is
thus
to
bee
construed
,
said
hee
:
The
Iesuite
,
who
takes
vpon
him
to
bee
the
onely
Plantator
of
the
faith
,
being
(
as
the
holy
Ghost
of
this
Trinity
)
sent
forth
among
stranger
Princes
to
seduce
their
people
to
rebellion
,
by
sowing
into
their
hearts
the
seedes
of
superstition
and
sedition
,
which
so
soone
as
that
Prince
or
King
doth
offer
to
punish
,
the
Pope
,
who
hath
the
place
of
the
Father
,
he
doth
excommunicate
him
:
and
lastly
,
giue
commission
to
the
King
of
Spaine
to
inuade
his
Dominions
,
who
hath
the
place
of
his
onely
Sonne
and
heyre
,
who
only
of
all
Princes
doth
vnderstand
the
right
Cabbal
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
and
is
onely
destined
to
execute
that
which
is
appoynted
in
the
Councell
of
his
Father
:
so
that
hee
also
is
Apostolicall
,
saide
this
Gentleman
,
who
was
a
Frenchman
,
and
a
true
enemie
to
the
Spaniard
,
as
may
be
seene
by
this
ingenious
and
pretty
conceit
.
Thus
it
is
no
more
a
mysterie
,
but
reuealed
to
all
the
world
which
way
the
ambition
of
this
Beast
doth
tend
:
first
,
debarring
from
the
benefit
of
generall
Councels
,
Lutherans
,
of
whom
some
were
cruelly
burnt
against
their
safe
conduct
and
publike
faith
of
the
world
:
secondly
,
debarring
Protestants
,
which
ought
not
to
bee
,
because
they
haue
still
called
for
reformation
:
thirdly
,
debarring
the
Catholike
Romane
Clergie
it selfe
,
giuing
out
for
doctrine
,
that
the
Pope
is
aboue
all
generall
Councels
,
which
is
done
so
impudently
,
that
the
Cardinalls
,
Barronio
and
Bellarmino
haue
not
beene
ashamed
to
condemne
that
great
Panormitan
Bishop
,
because
from
this
text
,
Omnis
anima
subdita
sit
Superioribus
potestatibus
:
he
prooueth
the
Pope
to
bee
subiect
to
generall
Councells
:
and
finally
,
not
onely
spoyling
Christian
Princes
their
powers
to
conuocate
Councells
,
debarring
them
also
,
but
vsurping
ouer
their
authorities
temporall
,
and
inuading
their
States
and
liues
.
I
haue
detained
your
Lordship
so
long
vpon
this
point
of
the
Papall
Soueraignity
,
and
of
the
Iesuiticall
trade
,
quia
plurimi
interest
,
because
it
concernes
your
Lordship
,
you
,
I
say
,
and
all
those
who
be
of
your
profession
,
chieflie
who
be
of
your
Lordships
Noble
rancke
,
it
concernes
you
neerely
to
bee
well
informed
heere
:
this
is
the
very
place
of
danger
,
it
is
the
insatiable
mouth
of
the
deuouring
Monster
of
our
Age
:
it
is
the
gulfe
which
hath
swallowed
puissant
Kings
and
flourishing
Kingdomes
.
This
venemous
doctrine
is
like
vnto
that
Lady
,
of
whom
Tacitus
writeth
,
called
Locusta
,
whose
singular
skill
to
temper
Poyson
so
,
that
when
it
was
most
deadly
,
it
wrought
most
vnperceiuedly
,
made
her
to
bee
called
,
Maximum
instrumentum
imperij
:
A
great
and
necessary
Instrument
of
the
Empire
,
and
much
made
of
vnder
Nero.
This
doctrine
doth
attrappe
and
snare
the
liues
of
greatest
Monarkes
before
they
can
be
aware
.
It
is
a
drinke
of
some
new
Cyrce
,
changing
men
into
brutall
Beasts
,
that
they
haue
no
more
sense
of
humanitie
,
or
respect
(
what
shall
say
?
)
to
themselues
,
their
wiues
and
children
:
no
,
that
is
small
,
but
not
to
their
sacred
Princes
,
nor
to
our
common
Mother
,
their
Natiue
Countreye
,
not
caring
to
cast
into
the
mouth
of
this
Monster
millions
of
innocent
soules
,
nor
making
no
account
to
sprinckle
the
Altars
of
their
Cyrce
with
the
annoynted
bloud
of
their
Soueraigne
Kings
:
yea
,
before
she
should
want
her
nefand
and
barbarous
sacrifice
,
they
will
offer
vnto
her
the
bloud
of
their
owne
hearts
:
let
vs
remember
Clement
Rauiliacke
,
Persie
,
and
his
wretched
complices
:
So
pittifully
are
they
enchaunted
with
constant
and
desperate
madnesse
.
We
must
be
afraid
of
the
Iesuite
,
and
of
his
potion
:
he
will
tell
vs
,
that
constancie
in
faith
is
able
to
ouercome
all
things
,
as
it
is
indeed
when
it
is
inspyred
by
the
good
Spirit
of
God
:
but
(
alas
)
he
will
tell
vs
that
constancy
to
prosecute
great
actions
or
enterprises
is
like
to
an
hecticke
feuer
,
which
scarcely
is
felt
at
the
first
assault
,
but
by
continuance
it
ouerthroweth
the
strongest
bodies
.
He
will
tell
vs
,
that
oftentimes
God
doth
compassion
their
teares
shed
for
their
brethren
,
Martyred
vnder
tyrannous
hereticall
Kings
,
euen
by
stirring
vp
within
their
Courts
and
Cabinets
,
a
Brutus
an
Aeod
,
inspired
with
courage
and
constancy
to
reuenge
his
owne
cause
:
God
of
his
mercy
preserue
Christian
Princes
from
these
brutish
spirits
.
That
Brutus
is
a
dangerous
fellow
,
be
where
he
will
,
wee
read
of
Brutus
,
that
he
did
glory
in
the
murther
of
Caesar
in
these
termes
,
Non
solum
non
Caesari
,
sed
ne
patri
quidem
meo
si
reuiuiscat
concesserim
,
ego
totius
orbis
terrarum
liberator
,
vt
me
patiente
plus
legibus
ac
Senato
possit
.
I
the
deliuerer
of
the
whole
world
,
would
not
on
onely
not
suffer
Caesar
,
but
not
my
owne
Father
to
doe
these
things
,
yet
this
was
but
a
cause
of
state
,
and
he
was
onely
an
hereticke
in
policie
:
if
he
then
would
haue
murthered
his
Father
,
as
he
did
in
effect
,
for
he
was
thought
the
naturall
sonne
of
Caesar
,
albeit
not
lawfull
,
what
shall
we
then
looke
for
,
from
these
brutish
beastes
of
our
age
,
who
haue
a
cause
of
conscience
,
and
an
errour
in
their
soule
,
which
once
being
infected
with
that
diuelish
pride
,
to
be
called
deliuering
Aeods
of
Gods
people
,
what
is
so
hainous
that
they
will
not
perpetrat
?
Brutus
was
much
beloued
and
bound
to
Caesar
,
yet
that
would
not
keepe
vp
his
hand
from
impious
paricide
,
hee
was
among
the
first
of
his
percussors
,
that
Cesar
saide
to
him
,
Tu
etiam
fili
Brute
:
This
mentall
reseruation
of
mens
mindes
,
this
wicked
equiuocation
of
their
maners
,
it
maketh
that
complaint
of
Momus
against
Iupiter
,
to
seeme
more
iust
now
then
euer
before
,
why
hee
did
not
make
an
open
window
into
the
breast
of
man
,
that
the
deepe
of
his
heart
might
be
seene
,
and
God
grant
it
doe
not
betray
the
foresight
of
the
most
wittie
Princes
;
but
that
they
in
time
discerne
these
beasts
,
and
looke
vpon
them
with
the
eies
of
that
king
of
beasts
the
Lyon
,
whom
nature
hath
made
so
vigilant
ouer
his
owne
safety
,
that
he
doth
neuer
sleepe
but
with
open
eies
;
as
we
haue
two
eyes
in
our
head
,
and
none
in
the
members
of
our
bodie
,
so
Princes
who
are
heads
of
the
people
,
they
must
not
only
haue
eyes
for
themselues
,
but
eyes
for
the
bodie
of
their
estates
to
penetrate
most
hidden
things
,
like
vnto
that
Royall
foule
the
Eagle
,
who
being
in
the
high
ayre
aboue
,
doth
see
small
fishes
in
the
bottome
of
the
waters
;
and
as
our
head
hath
a
Nose
to
sauour
and
a
Mouth
to
taste
,
for
the
necessarie
vse
of
our
bodies
,
so
they
who
bee
our
heads
,
must
haue
,
specially
in
these
treacherous
and
vntrustie
times
,
Sagacissimum
olfactum
,
most
quicke
senses
able
to
smell
the
most
secret
disposition
of
their
subiects
:
namely
of
these
who
liue
about
their
persons
,
what
shall
we
say
then
,
of
these
holy
Fathers
,
the
Iesuites
,
who
haue
laid
so
dangerous
nets
in
the
high
wayes
of
Christian
Kings
?
and
what
shall
we
say
of
these
their
holy
Disciples
,
who
will
not
spare
to
murmur
against
their
punishment
,
as
to
calumniate
that
sentence
worthily
lead
by
the
Arch
Bishop
now
of
S.
Androes
against
Iohn
Ogiluy
the
Iesuite
at
Glasgow
,
whose
trafficke
auowedly
:
was
to
moue
his
Maiesties
subiects
after
his
owne
example
,
to
disclaime
the
authoritie
of
their
most
naturall
and
lawfull
King
.
Of
the
Iesuits
your
Lo:
hath
my
opinion
,
of
those
,
be
who
they
will
,
who
haue
commerce
with
them
,
or
fauour
them
,
(
because
I
know
your
Lordship
to
be
farre
from
being
such
)
I
say
they
are
hostes
Patriae
,
&
hostis
Principis
,
they
are
no
loyall
subiects
of
the
Prince
;
nor
vpright
members
of
this
kingdome
.
I
speake
not
rashly
,
I
know
as
much
as
any
of
the
Papists
,
who
be
of
that
profession
,
and
more
then
many
of
them
,
and
of
that
Act
,
at
Glasgow
,
I
say
that
many
such
seruices
should
make
a
man
worthy
to
watch
the
Lyons
tent
,
to
haue
his
nest
next
the
Eagle
,
and
to
sit
neere
the
Rudder
in
the
ship
of
the
state
.
Now
to
conclude
this
point
,
I
appeale
to
the
diuine
light
of
your
Lordships
conscience
,
whether
you
doe
not
thinke
in
your
heart
(
things
being
as
I
haue
related
)
that
this
practising
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
is
to
play
the
beast
of
the
Apocalips
,
who
striueth
to
be
worshipped
of
all
the
world
,
whither
you
doe
not
thinke
that
vnto
her
members
doth
belong
the
iudgement
pronounced
by
Malis
auibus
dedit
ad
deuourandum
,
he
gaue
them
to
bee
deuoured
of
the
euill
foules
,
of
which
kind
of
infernall
foules
,
Christ
speaking
in
the
Parable
of
the
graine
of
corne
,
Et
volucres
coeli
comederunt
illud
,
and
the
foules
of
the
aire
did
eate
it
vp
.
But
who
is
meant
by
these
Bellators
against
God
,
and
these
fat
Bulles
of
Basan
?
will
one
say
the
Israelites
?
or
the
nations
about
them
?
O
but
the
word
of
God
is
eternall
,
and
the
doctrine
of
the
Prophets
is
perpetuall
,
and
Symbolicall
as
that
Church
was
Symbolicall
,
that
to
the
worlds
end
,
and
in
all
ages
the
like
sinnes
shall
procure
the
like
vengeance
:
who
be
they
who
carrie
hornes
of
ambition
like
vnto
the
Ramme
?
was
there
euer
any
pride
comparable
vnto
that
of
Rome
,
where
vnder
colour
of
spirituall
care
,
there
is
nothing
but
contriuing
of
monarchicall
Tyrannie
,
by
most
wicked
meanes
,
as
if
Christ
had
left
that
commission
to
Saint
Peter
which
Anchises
left
vnto
Aeneas
the
Grandfather
of
the
Romanes
.
Tu
re
gere
imperio
populos
Romane
memento
,
Ha
tibi
erunt
artes
.
Who
be
these
who
carrie
hearts
polluted
with
filthie
and
abominable
lustes
,
like
vnto
the
goates
,
mindes
puffed
vp
with
vndaunted
arrogance
like
vnto
the
bulles
:
who
bee
loaden
with
sordiditie
,
and
riches
like
vnto
fat
kine
;
who
bee
like
vnto
Sodome
,
ouerflowing
with
idlenesse
,
and
wealth
.
CHAP.
VI.
The
meanes
by
which
it
pleased
God
to
reduce
this
Asse
of
Balaam
,
with
his
Counsell
against
Papisticall
,
and
superstitious
Induration
.
IT
were
now
a
great
happinesse
for
your
Lo:
if
you
could
weigh
with
sound
Iudgement
,
and
out
of
the
diuine
light
,
which
is
in
your
soule
the
points
of
this
discourse
,
in
so
many
impious
and
superstitious
transgressions
,
but
your
Lo:
doth
shut
your
eyes
,
and
eares
;
I
will
yet
tell
you
one
iest
of
my
experience
.
Being
at
Rome
,
I
did
often
heare
the
chiefest
Cardinals
deplore
,
Tanquam
mortem
dilectissimae
filiae
,
as
the
death
of
their
most
tender
daughter
,
the
falling
away
of
this
kingdome
of
Great
Brittaine
from
the
seate
of
Rome
,
affirming
that
in
former
ages
we
were
the
most
vpright
Catholike
Romanes
,
and
most
zealous
of
Christendome
,
and
being
most
curious
to
demaund
a
certaine
vnderstanding
man
,
the
reason
of
that
speech
,
he
gaue
me
this
answere
,
Per
che
crano
simplichotti
,
lontani
,
mai
intendeuano
la
cuilloneria
di
questa
sedia
:
Because
said
he
,
your
predecessors
were
simple
people
,
farre
distant
from
this
,
who
neuer
did
truely
vnderstand
the
trumperie
of
this
seat
;
because
I
speake
in
foro
conscientiae
,
your
Lordship
ought
to
beleeue
me
.
Euen
so
,
I
say
of
your
Lordship
,
you
are
remote
from
these
places
,
and
doe
not
see
the
truth
of
things
,
and
when
they
are
brought
before
you
,
you
doe
not
looke
vpon
them
with
your
right
eye
,
but
with
your
sinistrous
eye
,
not
with
whole
eyes
,
but
with
sore
eyes
;
For
like
as
those
whose
eyes
are
weake
or
diseased
,
doe
see
better
in
shadie
and
darke
places
,
then
in
presence
of
the
sunne
,
so
they
who
haue
the
eyes
of
their
soule
blinded
with
the
shadowes
of
Pharisaicall
coremonies
of
superstition
,
they
cannot
willingly
abide
to
haue
their
sight
tried
before
the
brightnesse
of
Gods
word
:
As
there
were
among
the
Babylonians
to
be
found
numbers
of
holy
vessels
that
were
brought
foorth
of
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
,
when
the
people
were
captiued
,
so
in
the
Church
of
Rome
there
bee
indeed
;
many
good
and
Christian
customes
and
ordinances
,
and
sundry
pure
and
sincere
grounds
of
Doctrine
mixed
with
these
iniquities
and
idolatrie
,
that
wee
may
call
it
like
vnto
that
monstrous
Minotaure
kept
in
the
Labyrinth
of
Daedalus
,
Alter
a
parte
hominem
,
alter
a
parte
bouem
,
when
the
mother
of
this
monster
went
in
to
see
it
,
her
naturall
affection
did
neuer
suffer
her
to
behold
the
beastly
part
of
it
.
It
is
iust
so
with
many
men
,
when
they
are
brought
where
they
may
haue
a
perfect
discouerie
of
this
forged
and
monstrous
worship
,
their
naturall
inclination
to
superstition
will
neuer
permit
them
to
behold
the
wicked
and
impious
parts
of
it
:
and
therefore
,
as
multitudes
who
entred
within
that
Labyrinth
,
were
deuoured
of
that
monster
,
because
they
knew
not
the
way
to
returne
,
till
Theseus
did
deuise
a
meanes
of
retreat
,
by
tying
a
thread
to
the
entire
by
the
one
end
,
and
carrying
the
other
with
him
,
he
did
come
backe
by
the
same
.
Euen
so
who
doth
eter
within
the
mysticall
Labyrinth
of
these
cunning
and
craftie
superstitions
,
deuised
by
many
Dedalean
artificers
,
he
is
neuer
able
to
make
recourse
,
nor
to
saue
himselfe
vndeuoured
of
that
monster
,
without
he
be
tyed
to
the
thread
of
Gods
word
.
And
he
who
is
so
,
shall
not
onely
passe
most
securely
through
the
most
secret
places
thereof
,
but
(
as
Dauid
got
out
of
the
hands
of
Goliah
that
speare
wherwith
he
slew
him
)
so
shall
he
bring
as
many
arguments
from
that
which
he
shall
see
among
them
,
as
shall
suffice
to
confound
themselues
,
wee
slide
into
errors
peece
,
and
peece
,
and
peece
and
peece
we
must
recoile
from
them
,
we
are
not
to
looke
for
suddaine
and
miraculous
conuersions
,
for
that
blow
comming
from
heauen
which
strooke
S.
Paul
to
the
ground
,
suddainely
draue
the
diuell
out
of
him
;
for
that
diuine
light
which
in
an
instant
remoued
the
darkenesse
of
his
soule
,
and
made
him
crie
,
Lord
,
what
wilt
thou
,
I
am
heere
.
The
dayes
of
miracles
are
past
,
we
haue
Moses
,
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
:
we
must
follow
the
rule
of
Christ
,
Scrutamini
Scripturas
;
search
the
Scriprures
,
because
they
giue
testimonie
of
me
.
The
way
of
conuersion
to
Gods
truth
is
by
diligent
Reading
of
his
word
,
by
diligent
hearing
of
the
preachers
of
the
same
,
by
diligent
prayer
,
who
doth
hold
the
bookes
of
holie
Scripture
insufficient
hee
reades
in
vaine
,
who
prayeth
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
thinkes
she
cannot
erre
,
she
hath
no
need
of
reformation
,
such
Pharisaicall
prayers
are
also
in
vaine
.
And
therefore
I
meane
now
to
giue
your
Lordship
a
Christian
aduise
,
first
by
telling
your
Lordship
,
by
what
naturall
defects
many
men
lie
ouer
in
this
blindnesse
,
Secondly
by
shewing
vnto
your
Lo:
that
which
happened
vnto
my selfe
,
and
by
what
meanes
and
degrees
I
was
freed
from
those
errors
wherein
you
are
.
And
thirdly
by
pointing
vnto
your
Lordship
out
of
these
,
a
way
which
I
would
wish
you
to
follow
in
particular
for
your
helpe
:
for
the
first
,
I
say
that
the
diuell
seekes
craftily
to
ouerthrow
vs
with
our
owne
weapons
also
,
hee
worketh
vpon
the
infirmities
of
our
nature
,
he
maketh
aduantage
of
our
naturall
weakenesse
;
he
assalteth
the
walles
of
our
minds
there
,
where
the
breach
is
likeliest
,
as
he
wil
sooner
tempt
a
man
of
a
fierce
and
tygrish
disposition
to
commit
murther
,
then
him
who
is
naturally
milde
,
modest
,
and
meeke
:
so
I
hold
this
ignorance
of
men
giuen
ouer
to
Idolatrie
,
to
proceede
from
one
of
those
two
faults
in
themselues
;
either
it
is
a
naturall
inclination
to
superstion
,
that
while
they
will
not
beleeue
the
holy
Scriptures
to
be
sufficient
,
they
will
giue
faith
enough
to
the
most
ridiculous
Aniles
fabulae
,
of
the
legendaries
,
to
the
relation
of
a
Straw
miracle
pretended
to
bee
done
heere
,
or
there
:
in
which
kinde
of
foolishnesse
I
must
say
,
some
of
our
Catholicke
Romanes
within
this
kingdome
bee
the
poorest
men
vnder
the
heauen
.
Well
,
Pharaoh
did
see
in
the
myracles
of
Moses
the
finger
of
God
working
,
Ego
te
constituam
Deum
Pharaonis
:
but
he
gaue
more
credit
to
the
Magicall
miracles
of
his
Sorcerers
:
and
why
?
because
his
heart
was
hardned
.
Let
vs
beware
of
this
fearefull
Iudgement
therefore
,
which
I
haue
told
your
Lordship
,
doth
follow
vpon
Idolatrie
,
to
be
abandoned
of
the
Lord
,
vt
credant
mendacio
qui
non
crediderunt
veritati
:
that
they
may
beleeue
lyes
and
follies
,
who
would
not
beleeue
the
truth
:
Indura
cor
populi
huius
,
occoeca
occulos
,
claude
aures
,
&c.
Obdurate
the
heart
of
this
people
,
close
their
cares
,
blinde
their
eyes
,
that
they
doe
not
heare
,
see
,
nor
vnderstand
,
lest
they
turne
to
me
,
and
I
heale
them
,
saith
God
to
the
Prophet
.
Or
,
next
this
obstinate
and
wilfull
ignorance
,
wherein
men
cannot
be
broken
,
no
,
not
from
one
point
of
most
grosse
things
,
it
proceedes
(
as
we
haue
obserued
in
many
,
forbearing
to
iudge
so
of
your
Lordship
)
from
a
secret
selfe-loue
,
glorying
to
be
called
constant
and
inflexible
.
Surely
constancie
and
good
resolution
,
it
is
a
Cardinall
vertue
,
and
perseuerance
in
faith
is
the
height
of
all
Christian
vertues
:
but
beleeue
me
,
this
sort
of
constancie
is
a
despightfull
pride
,
it
is
to
haue
that
which
all
the
herefiarches
haue
had
hereticum
ingenium
,
an
hereticall
,
inflexible
,
and
rebellious
ingenie
of
Nature
:
such
were
Manicheus
,
Marcion
,
Arrius
,
Pelagius
,
&c.
Such
an
heretike
was
not
the
good
Father
Augustine
,
who
fell
but
Timide
and
Languide
into
the
Manichean
opinion
,
and
was
easily
againe
reformed
by
his
good
and
toward
nature
,
by
the
inspiration
of
Gods
Spirit
,
willingly
to
heare
the
Sermons
,
disputes
,
and
conferences
of
the
holy
Saint
Ambrose
.
Secondly
,
I
will
tell
your
Lordship
syncerely
by
what
steps
it
pleased
God
to
grant
me
retreait
foorth
of
this
fearefull
Labyrinth
of
Idolatrie
:
your
Lordship
hath
heard
how
I
already
did
distast
these
things
,
which
I
did
see
in
Italy
;
but
that
did
not
serue
the
turne
,
it
was
indeede
a
good
beginning
:
vpon
my
backe
comming
to
France
,
and
new
conference
with
that
famous
Protestant
Mounsieur
Causabon
resident
then
at
Paris
in
the
seruice
of
the
late
King
,
with
whom
I
was
familiar
before
,
who
now
finding
me
somewhat
better
disposed
,
hee
did
farre
second
those
beginnings
of
mine
,
saying
to
mee
,
that
howseeuer
it
was
the
tricke
of
the
Consistorie
of
Rome
to
deny
any
cause
of
reformation
on
their
side
,
and
to
disclaime
generall
Councells
:
yet
,
if
it
pleased
God
to
inspire
the
hearts
of
Princes
to
challenge
that
auhoritie
ouer
Ecclesiasticall
gouernment
,
which
was
due
to
their
Predecessors
in
the
primitiue
Church
,
that
the
body
of
the
Catholike
Church
might
be
easily
reformed
,
he
told
me
that
designe
of
Charl.
5.
as
I
haue
relared
it
vnto
your
Lordship
,
he
told
me
,
that
two
Emperours
,
his
successors
,
Ferdinand
&
Maximilian
did
much
labour
for
the
same
.
In
token
whereof
,
there
be
yet
extant
numbers
of
their
letters
sollicitatory
,
to
that
most
graue
and
profound
Doctor
of
the
Romane
Church
:
George
Cassander
,
most
zealously
entreating
him
,
touching
his
opinion
of
the
deciding
of
Christian
Controuersies
,
which
Booke
,
with
diuers
other
learned
Treatises
of
other
pacificators
,
he
gaue
me
to
read
,
as
also
these
Theames
written
,
De
auferibilitate
Papae
ab
Ecclesia
,
as
I
haue
shewen
your
Lordship
already
.
He
told
mee
,
that
the
seat
of
Rome
was
like
vnto
one
,
who
hauing
made
vnlawfull
purchase
of
many
neighbour
Lands
,
doe
so
curiously
maintaine
their
march
stones
,
that
they
will
not
haue
them
to
be
remooued
halfe
a
foote
,
quia
vno
dato
incommodo
multa
sequuntur
,
because
,
that
one
graunted
,
with
the
like
equitie
,
much
more
were
to
bee
demaunded
.
They
doe
well
remember
(
saith
he
)
that
Embleme
of
Sylurus
the
Scythian
vnto
his
eyghtie
sonnes
,
for
the
knot
of
their
vnitie
.
A
sheafe
of
Arrowes
hardly
bound
,
out
of
the
which
if
one
could
bee
taken
out
,
it
would
quickly
make
the
rest
to
scatter
.
The
reformation
of
any
one
poynt
might
possibly
(
they
feare
)
dissolue
the
whole
Masse
of
that
superstitibus
trade
.
These
speeches
did
in
like
sort
further
my
better
iudgement
.
Next
againe
,
vpon
my
arriuall
at
the
Court
of
England
,
vnto
the
which
I
brought
the
Commission
of
some
aduertisements
of
this
kinde
from
the
same
Mounsieur
Causabon
,
and
others
,
to
the
Kings
Maiestie
,
where
,
my
hearing
his
Maiesties
learned
discourses
sometimes
at
his
Maiesties
Table
,
I
confesse
did
also
much
shorten
my
way
,
seeing
all
the
world
doe
talke
of
his
rare
and
singular
wit
,
and
of
the
sanctified
knowledge
which
God
hath
giuen
him
in
the
holy
Scriptures
:
I
hope
I
may
,
without
suspition
of
flatterie
,
say
of
his
Maiestie
,
that
which
one
of
the
first
Order
of
wise
men
in
the
Land
spake
to
my selfe
while
hee
liued
,
the
late
Earle
of
Salisbury
,
that
his
Maiesties
knowledge
was
supernaturall
:
that
he
was
the
highest
Spheare
,
and
neerest
to
God
,
which
did
receiue
the
first
influence
of
wisedome
:
that
hee
was
like
to
Salomon
,
of
whom
it
was
said
,
Beatiserui
tui
qui
coram
testant
,
&
audiunt
sapientiam
tuam
:
Happy
are
thy
seruants
who
stand
before
thee
,
and
heare
thy
wisedome
.
That
his
Maiestie
did
bestow
vpon
his
seruants
riches
and
knowledge
,
and
that
himselfe
did
professe
to
haue
gotten
more
encrease
of
good
knowledge
,
then
of
Estate
,
since
his
Maiesties
exaltation
to
the
Crowne
.
Thereafter
comming
to
Scotland
,
vpon
the
occasion
of
your
Lordships
transportation
from
the
Castle
of
Edingburgh
,
vnto
Saint
Iohns
towne
,
where
you
was
confined
,
I
did
oftentimes
heare
,
as
your
Lordship
did
,
that
great
and
diuine
Preacher
,
now
the
Bishop
of
Galoway
,
who
,
for
your
instruction
,
did
expressely
choose
his
Thesis
against
those
fallacious
and
false
grounds
of
the
antiquitie
,
vniuersalitie
,
and
succession
of
the
Romane
Church
,
which
bee
the
points
that
most
entangle
your
Lordships
witte
,
and
which
hee
did
so
learnedly
cleere
,
that
for
my
part
,
I
doe
acknowledge
,
they
helped
greatly
to
disintangle
my selfe
.
After
this
I
went
to
dwell
in
Dundie
for
the
space
of
two
whole
yeeres
,
where
I
did
most
diligently
heare
that
excellent
Preacher
Master
Dauid
Lyndesay
and
his
fellow
labourers
in
the
Church
of
that
citie
,
in
whose
worth
I
thinke
doth
consiste
no
small
parte
of
the
happinesse
thereof
,
I
had
my
priuat
conference
with
him
to
my
great
comfort
as
he
can
beare
me
record
.
I
had
my
solitarie
exersices
in
diuers
subiects
of
Theologie
,
whereof
I
prayse
the
Lord
I
haue
extant
as
manie
testimonies
as
will
suffice
to
shew
my
painfulnes
to
study
the
trueth
of
his
worship
,
till
now
in
the
ende
it
hath
pleased
him
of
his
mercie
to
giue
me
by
faith
a
sure
holde
of
the
thread
of
his
word
,
which
is
our
onely
guyde
through
this
misticall
pilgrimage
of
humane
follies
:
of
which
threade
our
great
Theseus
Lord
Iesus
Christ
hath
left
thee
on
ende
heere
with
vs
vpon
earth
in
his
word
and
hath
tyed
the
other
vpon
the
gate
of
heauen
which
he
did
first
open
,
called
for
that
by
the
spirit
of
God
,
the
first
borne
among
the
dead
,
So
that
there
is
no
meanes
to
ariue
safelie
vnto
that
porte
but
to
keepe
our
eyes
fixt
vpon
the
course
of
this
thread
as
our
vndoubted
Loadstarre
,
Thus
I
doe
ingenuously
confesse
my
owne
weakenesse
,
to
the
glorie
of
God
,
yea
if
it
should
be
to
my
shame
.
my
vncertayne
wandering
in
the
wildernesse
of
my
owne
ignorance
,
brought
vp
in
my
infancie
in
the
simple
profession
of
Gods
word
at
home
,
and
then
contemning
it
,
to
goe
a
whooring
after
strange
Gods
beyonde
seas
,
like
in
that
wise
to
the
swyne
in
the
Gospell
before
whome
the
pretious
pearle
should
not
haue
beene
caste
.
And
returning
homeward
to
much
a
Cassandrist
halting
betwixt
two
,
that
at
my
being
at
courte
,
the
kings
Maiest
,
in
perceauing
me
thus
to
wander
in
matters
of
religion
,
tolde
me
,
that
I
should
take
heede
least
I
did
imitate
a
certayne
English
gentleman
,
who
in
his
youth
was
a
protestant
,
in
his
trauayling
beyonde
seas
a
papist
,
and
in
his
returning
a
Cassandrist
,
and
now
finally
a
most
obdured
Papist
,
which
word
did
wound
my
heart
and
spurre
me
to
craue
of
God
a
happie
Resolution
,
which
of
his
grace
he
hath
so
farre
granted
me
,
as
I
haue
sound
it
by
experience
,
that
these
who
be
of
the
number
of
his
Saints
,
and
of
the
houshold
of
faith
,
they
are
chosen
of
him
in
the
same
manner
that
he
called
their
father
Abraham
,
to
whom
he
spakesaying
,
thou
shalt
get
thee
out
of
thy
owne
countrie
,
that
I
may
blessetheo
in
an
other
,
which
words
besides
the
litterall
sense
,
hath
also
this
interpretation
by
remote
theologie
,
that
he
should
not
onely
leaue
his
natiue
countrie
:
which
was
an
Idolatrous
land
,
but
that
he
should
leaue
his
owne
Idolatrous
disposition
,
he
should
quit
the
wisedome
of
the
flesh
,
and
doctrine
of
humanity
,
and
so
goe
out
of
himselfe
to
beleeue
Gods
word
absolutely
.
which
he
did
not
vpon
an
instant
,
for
the
spirit
of
God
telles
vs
that
when
the
Lord
did
first
promise
to
him
the
comming
of
Isaac
,
that
the
knowledge
of
the
flesh
tolde
him
that
it
had
ceased
to
be
with
Sara
after
the
manner
of
women
:
Therefore
he
in
his
distrust
layde
himselfe
vpon
his
face
and
laughed
at
God
saying
would
to
God
that
Ismael
may
liue
,
but
in
the
ende
he
did
abiure
humane
wisedome
and
himselfe
to
beleeue
Gods
word
so
farre
,
that
when
he
had
gotten
Isaacs
he
went
to
sacrifice
him
willingly
,
notwithstanding
so
manie
promises
giuen
him
of
his
succession
,
wherevpon
it
was
said
of
him
by
the
holie
spirit
,
That
Abraham
beleeued
God
and
it
was
imputed
vnto
him
for
righteousnes
.
Euen
so
the
Lord
hath
made
me
to
quite
the
Idolatrous
land
the
doctrine
of
Idolatry
peece
and
peece
,
the
traditiones
of
humanitie
,
to
quite
my
owne
weake
and
darke
vnderstanding
,
and
abiuring
all
other
things
whatsoeuer
,
to
betake
my selfe
to
the
incorruptible
trueth
of
his
eternall
word
,
which
doth
so
shine
in
my
conscience
(
praysed
be
his
holy
name
)
that
I
confes
it
ioyfully
,
the
more
I
fled
it
to
follow
superstition
,
and
the
more
I
did
practise
these
damones
meridionales
,
the
more
I
lost
out
of
sight
the
pole-starre
of
the
right
course
to
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Now
thirdly
I
come
to
giue
your
Lordship
my
counsell
how
to
extricat●…
your selfe
foorth
of
this
labirinth
wherein
you
are
,
and
it
shall
consist
of
three
seuerall
poynts
,
the
first
whereof
shall
be
common
to
your
Lordship
and
all
other
men
,
that
you
will
seeke
rectified
knowledge
,
of
God
,
in
such
tearmes
as
the
wise
man
commands
in
the
beginning
of
his
booke
of
wisedome
,
seeke
the
Lord
in
simplicitie
of
heart
,
for
he
appeareth
not
vnto
those
that
be
vnfaithfull
saith
he
,
to
seeke
the
Lord
in
the
darkenesse
of
an
implicite
faith
,
and
to
relye
your
Lo:
faith
vpon
humane
traditions
,
as
farre
as
vpon
the
written
word
of
God
,
it
is
no
simplicitie
of
hearte
,
nor
no
faythfulnesse
,
it
is
to
mixe
the
drosse
with
gold
,
and
to
corrupt
the
simple
foode
of
Gods
word
with
pharisaicall
leuen
and
so
to
be
vnfaithfull
beleeuing
men
more
then
God
,
seeke
the
Lord
with
simplicitie
of
heart
,
for
he
will
not
be
found
of
those
who
tempt
him
with
infidelitie
sayth
Salomon
.
The
second
shall
be
the
wishing
your
Lordship
to
acknowledge
what
peculiar
and
selfe
imperfections
possibly
in
your
Lordships
selfe
may
occasion
this
weakenesse
of
faith
,
to
doubt
of
the
suff●…ciencie
of
Gods
word
,
which
commonly
in
other
men
(
as
I
haue
alleadged
)
are
a
superstitious
mynde
of
nature
,
a
fault
proper
euen
to
diuers
good
men
,
therefore
the
more
perillous
,
&
again
to
be
na
turally
of
obstinate
and
inflexible
resolution
,
a
fault
which
hath
ouerthrowen
manie
braue
and
worthy
spirits
in
special
,
which
two
seuerall
inconueniences
vnhappilie
met
together
in
one
who
liueth
in
fide
implicita
,
they
make
him
altogether
vncapable
of
reformation
&
senselesse
of
any
reasonable
persuasions
as
if
he
were
changed
into
an
image
of
hardest
propheir
;
t
is
no
shame
to
confesse
our
faults
but
it
is
the
first
steppe
to
grace
,
the
holie
prophet
Dauid
said
omnis
homo
mendax
,
and
in
an
other
place
,
dixi
confitebor
aduersum
●…e
in
iustitiam
mea●…
domin●…
&
tu
remisisti
impietatem
peccati
mei
,
I
said
I
would
confesse
my
iniquitie
before
God
,
and
thou
O
God
didest
remitte
my
iniquitie
.
Therefore
the
last
part
of
my
Counsell
shall
bee
that
you
begin
in
this
sort
to
mend
those
:
Dimidiu●…
facti
qui
bene
caepit
habet
:
A
thing
well
begun
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
feare
of
God
is
halfe
finished
,
if
you
cannot
vpon
the
suddaine
absolutely
depart
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
yet
(
since
not
only
Gods
word
and
the
light
of
your
conscience
doe
conuict
your
Lo:
but
that
her
own
doctrine
for
this
wicked
vsurpation
ouer
Princes
,
hath
pulled
down
the
maske
that
couered
her
whorish
face
:
reuealing
therby
to
theworldeuen
in
our
time
,
that
mysterie
of
iniquitie
)
do
at
last
compassion
her
,
as
a
kindly
child
the
miseries
of
his
mother
:
and
once
becontent
to
wish
her
to
be
reformed
,
for
that
she
hath
need
of
reformation
,
you
haue
in
facto
confessed
,
by
taking
the
oath
of
fidelitie
,
especially
expressed
to
be
against
a
doctrinall
ground
of
Rome
.
Yea
,
which
is
so
farre
vrged
for
meere
doctrine
,
that
I
haue
heard
it
pronounced
with
my
eares
,
by
a
sentence
of
their
Consistorie
,
that
he
who
taketh
that
oath
is
no
Catholike
Romane
:
and
therefore
to
be
debarred
from
any
spirituall
benefite
of
their
Church
,
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
he
is
no
Catholike
Romane
:
but
he
,
who
is
a
Traitour
to
his
King
and
Countrey
,
and
their
impious
Bulles
and
Emissarij
,
secretly
sent
through
the
world
for
that
effect
,
to
poyson
the
waters
of
mens
knowledge
,
with
that
Absynthium
as
I
haue
recyted
:
I
speake
with
warrant
,
for
I
did
not
forbeare
to
practise
any
thing
which
might
purchase
vnto
me
the
true
vnderstanding
of
things
;
because
I
was
not
to
returne
there
againe
for
better
information
.
The
chiefest
Alumni
of
the
Romane
Church
and
her
greatest
Zealotors
Charles
the
fift
,
and
his
successors
in
the
Empire
,
the
chiefest
of
her
Clergie
that
hath
beene
,
or
are
,
haue
consulted
,
negotiated
,
debated
,
disputed
,
written
and
plotted
her
reformation
.
Howsoeuer
God
for
our
sinnes
hath
illuded
their
intention
,
and
our
poore
Papists
of
this
kingdome
cannot
haue
any
other
thought
,
but
to
lie
euer
in
beastiall
formes
vnder
the
charmes
of
Circe
:
neuer
so
much
as
wishing
to
bee
restored
to
the
shapes
of
men
:
for
what
can
I
esteeme
it
but
a
brutish
ignorance
,
so
to
Idolatrize
open
impieties
,
as
to
hold
that
Christian
Princes
ought
not
to
reforme
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
purge
her
from
her
abominations
,
or
to
hold
that
it
is
not
a
most
Christian
discharge
of
euery
one
of
Gods
Saints
in
particular
,
Spirare
vnitatem
Ecclesiae
,
to
importune
God
by
our
dayly
prayers
,
for
the
great
Iubile
of
this
reformation
,
the
reduction
of
his
people
from
captiuitie
,
the
resta●…ration
of
his
holy
sanctuarie
,
and
the
destruction
of
Babel
,
which
hath
so
long
detained
them
in
spirituall
chaines
and
seruitude
:
Therefore
to
dispose
your
Lo:
heart
for
those
wishes
,
and
to
prepare
for
you
the
easier
way
of
recoile
from
your
wilfull
errors
:
I
will
tell
you
of
the
meanes
of
this
reformation
:
that
you
,
in
your
owne
iudgement
conforming
that
which
ought
to
be
,
with
the
thing
which
is
very
possible
to
be
(
if
the
cup
were
full
,
or
the
period
of
Gods
hidden
prouidence
were
at
hand
)
you
may
first
reforme
your selfe
,
and
then
call
incessantly
to
God
for
this
generall
reformation
of
Christian
people
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Comparison
of
Rome
and
Ierusalem
:
the
order
and
truest
meanes
of
Christian
reformation
:
expostulation
against
the
implacable
debates
of
the
Christian
Clergie
:
an
exhortation
to
the
vpright
study
of
Pacification
.
WE
can
neuer
more
rightly
ponder
the
condition
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
then
to
ballance
her
with
Ierusalem
:
howbeit
this
was
typicall
in
regard
of
their
externall
worship
,
and
that
substantiall
,
this
a
limited
Synagogue
,
and
that
Catholicall
and
vniuersall
,
in
respect
before
specified
of
their
profession
and
faith
common
to
all
both
circumcised
and
vncircumcised
.
The
chiefe
cause
why
the
Christian
is
called
Catholike
,
as
by
that
marke
distinguished
from
the
Iewish
Congregation
:
yet
,
I
say
,
the
Policie
doth
in
effect
remaine
alike
in
both
,
the
dealing
of
God
with
both
is
so
like
,
and
the
sinnes
of
men
in
all
ages
be
so
like
:
the
corruption
of
Religion
by
the
length
of
time
so
like
:
and
Gods
Iudgements
,
threatned
by
his
Prophets
,
doe
fall
out
so
like
vpon
all
,
then
and
now
,
that
makes
the
comparison
pertinent
,
cleere
,
and
true
:
for
concerning
the
chiefe
poynt
,
which
Rome
vsurpeth
,
as
Soueraigne
to
her
,
to
be
the
perpetuall
Sanctuarie
,
it
is
altogether
idle
,
to
reason
that
Rome
,
or
any
Christian
Church
,
had
so
ample
promises
as
Ierusalem
by
their
names
or
places
.
The
Romane
faith
is
indeede
as
I
haue
said
,
if
wee
please
to
call
it
so
,
being
vniuersall
to
all
,
I
meane
that
faith
of
Saint
Peter
,
whereupon
the
Church
of
Rome
doth
build
her
pretended
Supremacy
,
Tu
es
Petrus
&
super
hanc
Petram
fundabo
Ecclesiam
:
that
is
,
vpon
his
preceding
confession
,
that
Iesus
was
the
Son
of
God
,
did
Christ
found
his
Church
.
That
faith
,
I
say
,
hath
the
infallible
promise
of
the
perpetuitie
of
Gods
Spirit
,
that
is
,
the
Candlesticke
which
neuer
shall
be
voyd
of
light
,
the
Lampe
which
shall
neuer
want
Oyle
,
the
great
Citie
vpon
the
Mountaine
which
shall
neuer
disappeare
,
so
liuely
seene
by
that
Prophet
of
the
olde
Law
,
&
that
other
of
the
New
,
Ezechiel
and
Saint
Iohn
,
being
both
in
one
extasie
,
whereof
Saint
Iohn
said
in
his
vision
in
the
Apocolyps
,
Sustulit
me
Angelus
in
montem
altissimum
,
&c.
The
Angell
of
God
tooke
me
vp
into
a
high
Mountaine
,
and
shewed
mee
the
holy
City
of
Ierusalem
comming
downe
from
heauen
,
couered
with
the
beauty
of
God
:
and
whereof
Esay
saith
,
Why
bragge
yee
thus
,
yee
Hilles
most
hie
,
And
leape
for
pride
together
?
Alwaies
it
is
enough
by
way
of
comparison
:
for
the
first
they
did
both
boast
of
Templum
Domini
:
for
the
second
,
as
it
was
long
before
prophesied
,
that
Ierusalem
should
fall
away
,
and
become
an
Adultresse
,
as
the
Lord
said
to
Hosea
,
Goe
,
take
vnto
thee
a
Wife
of
Fornication
,
Ierom
Sauanarola
and
Iohn
Husse
,
in
speciall
,
with
numbers
moe
thereafter
in
diuers
Countries
:
Fourthly
,
Rome
is
now
in
that
same
condition
which
Ierusalem
was
in
when
the
Prophet
Ezechiel
was
carryed
of
But
specially
one
shall
perceiue
and
consider
the
likenesse
of
Ierusalem
and
Rome
,
by
foure
points
,
rehearsed
by
the
Prophet
in
his
sixteene
Chapter
.
First
he
doth
introduce
God
,
obiecting
to
her
,
the
weakenesse
and
miserie
of
her
youth
,
saying
,
O
Ierusalem
,
when
thou
wast
borne
,
thy
nauell
was
not
cut
,
thou
wast
not
washed
in
water
to
soften
thee
,
and
when
I
saw
thee
polluted
in
thine
owne
blood
,
I
had
pitie
on
thee
,
and
said
,
thou
shouldest
liue
:
I
did
sweare
vnto
thee
,
and
thou
becamest
mine
.
A
viue
portract
of
the
first
age
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
first
300.
yeeres
of
her
being
vnder
the
crosse
from
Christ
to
Constantine
the
great
,
during
all
which
time
,
the
citie
of
Rome
did
lie
pitifully
defiled
with
the
blood
of
the
Apostles
,
Saints
and
Martyrs
vnder
the
persecuting
Emperours
:
Secondly
,
God
doth
obiect
vnto
her
the
Grandure
and
beautie
whereunto
hee
had
exalted
her
,
and
made
her
the
most
conspicuous
city
in
the
world
,
saying
,
Ierusalem
I
entered
a
couenant
with
thee
,
and
thou
becamest
mine
:
I
washed
the
blood
from
thee
,
I
clothed
thee
with
broydered
worke
,
I
couered
thee
with
silke
,
I
gaue
vnto
thee
bracelets
,
chaines
,
and
all
kind
of
ornaments
:
I
put
vpon
thy
head
a
beautifull
crowne
,
I
made
thee
eate
of
fine
flower
,
hony
and
oyle
,
and
thou
grewest
vp
vnto
a
kingdome
,
and
thy
name
was
spread
:
Which
doth
most
competently
figure
the
second
age
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
now
washed
from
her
blood
,
and
put
in
prosperitie
from
the
dayes
of
Constantine
,
to
Pope
Boniface
the
third
,
who
did
vsurpe
the
vniuersall
Popedome
,
and
began
to
erect
in
it
a
kingdome
,
as
no
man
can
take
exception
against
it
.
Thirdly
the
Lord
doth
obiect
against
her
by
his
Prophet
,
her
pride
and
declination
,
saying
,
Ierusalem
,
thou
didst
trust
in
thy
beauty
,
and
play
the
harlot
:
because
of
thy
renowne
,
thou
hast
taken
the
faire
Iewels
of
gold
and
siluer
,
which
I
gaue
thee
,
and
madest
Images
of
them
vnto
thy selfe
:
and
diddest
commit
whoredome
with
them
:
thou
hast
taken
thy
sons
&
daughters
which
were
borne
vnto
me
,
&
sacrificed
them
to
be
deuoured
of
those
,
thou
hast
not
remembred
the
dayes
of
thy
youth
when
thou
wast
naked
and
bare
,
Thou
hast
builded
thy
high
places
vpon
mounts
,
and
at
euery
corner
of
the
way
thou
hast
made
thy
beauty
to
be
abhorred
.
The
application
whereof
to
the
present
condition
of
Rome
is
so
conuenient
,
Quod
etiam
ipsares
loquitur
,
One
would
sweare
it
had
beene
a
Type
of
the
future
estate
of
Rome
,
as
the
Religion
was
typicall
,
there
was
neuer
Diademe
nor
Crowne
like
vnto
this
which
she
hath
arrogated
to
her selfe
,
to
bee
mistresse
and
Queene
ouer
Christian
Princes
:
doe
not
all
the
corners
of
that
spacious
citie
of
Rome
,
and
all
her
seuen
mountaines
looke
out
like
that
glorious
palace
of
Pryamus
,
whereof
it
was
said
,
Regia
finitimis
inuidiosa
locis
,
There
was
neuer
any
artifice
comparable
with
the
curiositie
of
her
three
sorts
of
Images
in
plate
pictures
,
in
imbroyderie
on
silke
and
gold
,
in
grauing
vpon
all
sorts
of
mettals
,
and
vpon
fine
stones
,
such
as
Porphyre
,
Agat
,
Diasper
,
Lapis
Laznli
,
Cornioll
,
Alablaster
Orientall
,
Marble
,
Christall
:
whereof
they
haue
more
store
then
all
the
world
,
did
any
citie
euer
more
forget
her
obnoxious
and
distressed
youth
,
oppressing
Princes
,
whose
predecessors
the
Lord
made
the
instrument
of
her
strength
and
beautie
.
Fourthly
God
by
his
Prophet
doth
pronounce
the
punishment
of
Ierusalem
,
saying
,
I
will
stretch
out
my
hand
to
diminish
thy
ordinarie
.
I
will
gather
all
these
whom
thou
hast
loued
,
and
those
whom
thou
hast
hated
round
about
against
thee
:
and
will
discouer
thy
filthinesse
vnto
them
,
that
they
may
destroy
thee
,
and
burne
vp
thy
houses
with
fire
,
because
as
I
liue
neither
thy
sister
Sodome
,
nor
her
daughters
haue
done
as
thou
and
thy
daughters
haue
done
;
which
doth
no
lesse
agree
with
the
Church
of
Rome
:
The
Lord
hath
stretched
foorth
his
hand
for
her
abominations
,
and
hath
begun
to
diminish
her
ordinarie
,
the
puritie
of
his
word
which
is
the
onely
bread
of
life
,
he
hath
withdrawen
from
numbers
of
Christian
people
,
the
mutuall
loue
,
concord
,
and
harmony
of
the
Catholike
faith
,
which
should
be
their
spirituall
food
;
Hath
not
Rome
seene
these
two
ages
by-past
,
her
louers
and
her
enemies
gathered
against
her
,
to
destroy
and
burne
her
vp
,
that
is
to
say
;
they
who
were
once
knit
with
her
,
in
a
perfect
vnitie
of
the
Catholike
faith
,
did
she
not
see
her
owne
bowels
rent
,
and
Christian
states
and
cities
persecuted
with
fire
and
sword
by
Christian
armies
:
hath
shee
not
seene
the
Turkes
whom
she
doth
deadly
hate
,
come
round
about
against
her
in
Germanie
,
Hungarie
,
Greece
,
Italie
,
and
with
barbarous
cruelty
ouerthrow
both
townes
and
floods
of
Christian
people
,
and
purchase
to
themselues
our
fairest
Countreys
.
Is
not
this
to
diminish
our
ordinarie
in
a
fearefull
sort
for
the
pride
of
Rome
:
while
I
call
it
our
ordinary
,
I
meane
that
through
the
impietie
of
Rome
all
these
are
taken
away
from
the
antient
splendor
,
authoritie
and
strength
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
whereby
she
is
become
more
weake
.
Now
since
Rome
and
Ierusalem
do
iumpe
in
all
these
points
,
we
will
consider
a
little
,
whether
they
may
also
meete
in
that
which
followeth
in
the
Text
of
Ezekiel
.
For
fiftly
God
did
limitate
his
iudgement
against
Ierusalem
,
saying
,
This
will
I
still
doe
till
thou
cease
to
play
the
harlot
,
and
then
my
iealousie
shall
depart
from
thee
:
I
shall
confirme
to
thee
for
euer
the
Couenant
which
I
made
in
thy
youth
,
that
thou
mayest
know
that
I
am
God
and
bee
ashamed
to
open
thy
mouth
any
more
when
I
am
pacified
toward
thee
,
saith
the
Lord
;
whereby
wesee
,
that
whosoeuer
God
did
chastise
his
Church
of
Ierusalem
with
long
and
hard
captiuities
,
yet
he
did
not
altogether
abandon
her
:
she
was
his
Church
still
(
albeit
now
and
then
a
fornicatrix
)
that
euen
our
Sauiour
himselfe
in
his
time
commaunded
to
obey
them
so
long
as
they
kept
the
Chaire
of
Moses
,
that
is
,
so
long
as
they
did
speake
the
trueth
:
what
reason
haue
we
then
to
dispaire
,
nor
it
may
please
the
Lord
to
reforme
the
Church
of
Rome
:
(
so
I
doe
call
all
these
Churches
throughout
Europe
that
haue
receiued
the
marke
of
the
beast
,
and
are
drunke
with
the
cuppe
of
her
fornication
to
the
great
derogation
of
the
holy
sanctuary
of
God
.
)
And
what
know
we
but
it
may
please
God
to
restore
the
auncient
candour
and
integritie
thereof
?
the
tymes
of
secret
prouidence
are
vnknowne
we
reade
in
the
last
chapter
of
Barucke
,
that
it
was
said
to
the
people
of
Israel
because
of
your
sinnes
you
shall
be
captiue
to
Babell
,
and
ye
shall
remaine
there
manie
yeares
,
euen
seauen
generations
,
And
after
that
I
will
bring
you
away
peaceably
from
thence
,
And
in
the
chapter
preceding
it
is
sayde
O
Ierusalem
be
of
good
comfort
,
and
looke
towards
the
East
to
see
thy
ioy
which
commeth
from
thy
God
.
The
Lord
he
incensed
some
Babilonian
Princes
to
carry
them
away
he
inspired
others
to
dismisse
them
freelie
▪
to
vnderstand
then
whither
apparrantly
it
will
please
God
to
worke
so
in
the
hearts
of
Christian
Kings
that
Rome
(
who
for
manie
ages
hath
bene
spiritually
captiued
in
Babell
)
may
open
her
eyes
to
see
the
ioyes
of
God
comming
from
the
west
,
we
must
trye
how
this
reformation
of
Israel
was
,
wherevpon
proceeded
their
restitution
to
Gods
fauour
,
and
vpon
that
are
we
to
settle
our
iudgement
of
reformation
which
hath
beene
or
may
be
in
the
catholike
Church
.
As
there
was
in
Israel
frequent
Apostasies
,
so
was
there
frequeat
reformations
,
first
as
both
princes
and
prelats
did
erre
so
are
they
conuicted
by
the
prophets
for
transgressours
,
aswell
as
the
people
,
as
we
see
in
the
ninth
chapter
of
Daniel
.
O
Lord
(
sayth
he
)
open
shame
belongeth
vnto
vs
,
our
kings
our
princes
our
people
our selues
,
vnto
vs
all
,
because
we
haue
sinned
.
Secondlie
the
Reformations
which
haue
beene
in
Iuda
were
performed
by
the
ordinarie
magistrates
,
Princes
,
gouernours
and
Prelats
did
erre
,
and
princes
prelats
and
gouernours
did
reforme
;
The
text
of
Daniell
sayth
.
After
the
going
out
of
the
commandedement
for
taking
backe
the
people
and
reedification
of
Ierusalem
,
there
were
so
manie
weekes
as
he
doth
reckon
there
,
whereby
we
note
that
it
was
not
done
by
any
extraordinary
meanes
,
but
flowed
from
a
commaundement
giuen
out
.
Thirdly
we
obserue
that
these
reformations
were
by
reducing
the
church
of
Ierusalem
to
the
prmetiue
institutions
of
Moses
,
and
Gods
word
:
banishing
things
which
had
contrarie
course
,
so
that
for
Daniel
when
he
prayeth
for
reformation
and
restitution
of
Ierusalem
,
because
(
said
he
)
we
haue
transgressed
thy
lawe
,
we
haue
sinned
against
thy
seruant
Moses
:
therefore
all
these
plagues
are
come
vpon
vs
:
hee
doth
not
appeale
vnto
the
church
,
vnder
Salomon
,
vnder
Dauid
,
vnder
Samuel
,
vnder
Ioseph
,
or
vnder
Iosua
,
albeit
all
these
were
vpright
Rulers
of
the
Church
:
no
,
but
vnder
the
primitiue
Architype
and
institution
of
Moses
.
But
while
we
come
to
this
point
of
reformation
,
here
it
is
where
the
comparison
betwixt
the
Iewish
Church
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
doth
faile
;
here
it
is
,
Vbi
insaniuimus
Quiout
labouche
sans
bride
,
as
the
French
saith
,
who
carry
no
bridle
in
their
mouthes
,
being
in
opinion
of
Gouernments
whatsoeuer
,
meerely
Republicanes
against
the
Architype
and
order
of
God
,
not
onely
despising
Princely
authoritie
,
with
the
Iesuite
,
but
vilipending
all
Prelates
in
the
Church
,
in
fauours
of
a
fantasticall
Anarchie
,
or
a
seditious
popular
tribunat
,
forged
in
their
owne
braynes
,
obstinately
refusing
to
accept
for
doctrine
,
for
manners
,
for
policie
,
whatsoeuer
almost
haue
beene
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
if
it
were
neuer
so
good
:
these
be
most
wretched
and
pernicious
humours
of
men
,
carrying
factious
and
vehement
spirits
,
blowne
vp
with
the
vapours
of
Pandoras
boxe
,
and
abhorring
the
peace
of
Israel
:
with
both
which
I
must
expostulate
in
this
place
,
and
say
vnto
them
as
the
Prophet
commanded
to
cry
in
the
eares
of
the
rebellious
Iewes
of
his
time
,
Confregistis
iugum
,
rupistis
vincula
:
you
haue
disolued
the
bands
of
Catholike
loue
and
vnitie
,
you
haue
broken
the
yoke
of
Christian
societie
,
you
are
obstinate
against
desires
of
reformation
:
you
doe
Iudaise
,
but
Moses
did
Christianize
,
who
for
the
sake
of
that
Idolatrous
people
would
haue
beene
rased
out
of
the
Booke
of
life
.
Saint
Paul
did
the
same
,
who
would
haue
beene
anathema
for
the
loue
of
his
Christian
folke
:
but
all
your
meditations
,
your
writtes
,
your
sermons
,
be
like
vnto
these
inuolued
Rolles
brought
by
the
Angell
vnto
Ezechiel
,
wherein
was
written
nothing
within
nor
without
,
but
lamentations
,
mournings
,
and
woe
:
you
haue
no
sparke
of
Christian
charite
left
,
without
which
it
is
impossible
to
please
God
:
know
you
not
,
that
in
the
Scripture
this
charitie
is
properly
said
to
be
a
fire
:
we
read
in
Leuiticus
;
Vt
ignis
in
altari
semper
ardeat
,
That
the
fire
should
neuer
goe
out
vpon
the
Altar
,
which
is
a
true
mysterie
and
type
of
that
Christian
loue
which
should
be
vnder
the
Euangell
:
for
now
there
is
no
Altar
leftvs
,
but
the
Altars
of
pure
hearts
before
the
Lord
:
nor
no
Sacrifice
,
bur
of
contrition
,
faithfull
prayers
,
and
loue
:
The
lawe
Euangelicall
(
as
I
said
before
)
is
the
perfection
of
the
naturall
and
Mosaicall
;
and
loue
againe
(
as
the
Spirit
of
God
doth
testifie
)
is
the
end
of
this
law
,
finis
legis
est
charitas
:
de
proximo
,
of
our
neighbour
.
Thou
blinde
Papist
,
canst
thou
haue
a
neerer
brother
then
the
Protestant
?
And
you
precise
Puritans
,
can
you
but
esteeme
them
your
pitifull
brethren
,
who
liue
in
Papall
ignorance
:
Dilige
pro
quo
mortuus
est
Christus
,
Ecce
circundedi
te
vinculis
,
saith
God
,
in
Eze.
Behold
,
I
haue
hedged
you
about
with
bands
.
This
loue
is
the
knot
which
bindeth
together
the
members
of
Christ
in
one
body
:
&
therfore
is
so
diligently
recommended
by
him
to
his
Apostles
that
they
should
remaine
fast
and
conioyned
among
themselues
,
&
by
so
many
types
in
the
old
Testament
is
figured
vnto
vs
this
Christian
concord
and
vnitie
,
by
the
vestiments
of
the
high
Priest
,
whereof
euery
portion
was
ioyned
to
another
the
wholebeing
one
peece
.
By
the
Tabernacle
,
whereof
euery
thing
was
ioyned
into
another
the
whole
standing
in
coniunction
,
for
are
we
not
so
called
in
the
Apocalips
:
Ecce
Tabernaculum
Dei
cum
hominibus
,
&
habitat
Quod
operit
multitudinem
peccatorum
,
That
it
couereth
multitude
of
sinnes
.
The
Altars
of
your
hearts
are
kindled
with
the
prophane
fires
of
Nadab
and
Pascuntur
Sillogismo
sicut
Boues
foeno
,
as
Oxen
are
fed
vpon
haye
.
O
you
who
call
your selfe
a
Christian
Pastor
,
how
doe
you
forget
that
precept
of
Saint
Paul
?
Vt
orationes
fiant
,
Confregitis
Iugum
,
rupistis
vincula
,
you
haue
broken
the
bonds
of
Christian
fraternitie
and
loue
.
This
fire
of
charitie
in
the
soule
of
a
good
man
,
is
like
to
the
abundance
of
heat
in
the
stomacke
of
a
strong
body
,
which
draweth
good
nourishment
,
out
of
grosse
and
euill
matters
;
the
want
whereof
againe
doth
turne
the
most
delicate
substance
into
phlegme
,
and
noysome
humours
,
if
you
had
abundance
of
this
loue
you
would
doe
through
the
heat
thereof
,
as
the
Apostle
commaunds
you
,
Alter
alterius
onera
portare
,
you
would
digest
the
ignorance
and
weakenesse
of
your
brethren
:
by
seeking
their
reformation
by
all
brotherly
meanes
:
and
the
want
of
this
againe
,
vndoubtedly
maketh
you
to
distaste
and
loath
euen
the
good
things
which
be
among
them
.
The
want
of
it
makes
you
to
detest
the
name
of
a
pacificatour
,
to
fly
the
voyce
of
peace
,
to
cry
Crucifige
,
to
carrie
one
against
an
other
murthering
tongues
,
poysoned
pennes
,
and
vehement
spirits
of
destruction
,
spirits
contrary
to
God
,
Inspiritu
vehementi
conteres
naues
Tharsus
saith
Dauid
,
in
a
vehement
spirit
shalt
thou
breake
the
ships
of
Tharsus
.
Wee
read
in
the
second
of
the
Kings
,
while
Eliab
was
commanded
to
attend
the
comming
of
God
vpon
the
Mountaine
,
the
holy
Spirit
saith
,
Behold
,
there
was
a
winde
which
did
rent
the
rockes
,
but
the
Lord
was
not
therein
,
therewas
a
great
commotion
and
earthquake
,
but
neither
was
he
there
,
and
thereafter
a
huge
fire
,
but
he
was
not
yet
in
it
:
In
the
end
there
came
Sibilus
aura
tenuis
,
the
whispering
of
a
sweet
and
temperate
ayre
,
and
therein
was
the
Lord
:
Euen
so
the
Christian
Clergie
who
goe
into
the
mountaine
of
God
to
vnderstand
the
secrets
of
his
will
,
so
long
as
they
thunder
out
such
tempestuous
windes
of
mutuall
despight
,
God
will
neuer
be
there
to
pitty
our
Christian
distractions
:
So
long
as
they
raise
such
vehement
commotions
and
fearefull
earth-quakes
to
rent
the
states
and
liues
of
Christian
Princes
,
God
will
not
be
there
neither
to
restore
Ierusalem
,
and
to
purge
his
holy
Sanctuarie
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
so
long
as
you
burne
your selues
with
fire
of
mutuall
acerbity
and
wrath
,
you
shall
not
yet
see
the
Lord
there
to
pitty
our
Christian
discordes
,
that
our
Christian
Religion
bee
no
longer
a
reproach
to
the
dangerous
multitudes
of
infidell
nations
,
who
watch
their
opportunitie
to
assault
vs
,
because
as
the
holy
spirit
doth
testifie
in
that
same
place
,
Non
in
commotione
Dominus
,
the
Lord
in
his
mercy
cannot
be
in
a
commotion
,
but
if
you
should
whisper
out
this
Sibulus
aurae
tennis
,
ibi
Dominus
:
this
gentle
and
soft
ayre
of
meeknesse
and
brotherly
admonition
,
there
possibly
you
might
finde
the
Lord
.
Now
to
the
effect
that
this
briefe
exhortation
,
to
dispose
our selues
to
Christian
peace
should
not
bee
mistaken
,
and
neglected
as
an
indigested
phantasie
of
my
braine
,
I
send
you
all
to
read
that
treatise
called
Eirenicon
sine
de
pace
Ecclesiae
,
of
the
peace
of
the
Church
done
by
that
famous
Iunius
,
one
of
the
chiefest
lights
of
the
Church
while
he
liued
,
In
which
treatise
he
doth
call
all
these
of
your
humour
wicked
,
and
seditious
Tribunes
,
and
of
which
he
did
vpon
his
death-bed
protest
(
as
I
was
informed
of
those
who
were
present
)
to
haue
more
comfort
,
hauing
written
it
immediately
before
,
Tanquam
cantum
Cygneum
,
as
the
spirituall
song
of
his
farewell
:
then
of
all
the
religious
exercises
of
his
life
time
,
which
were
many
and
most
laborious
:
So
that
to
imitate
for
Reformation
the
practise
of
our
architype
Ierusalem
,
this
is
the
first
point
which
we
must
obserue
with
Daniel
,
to
make
generall
confession
of
our
transgressions
,
as
well
Pope
and
Iesuite
,
as
Puritan
:
and
againe
to
make
orations
and
suppications
for
all
,
which
as
it
is
a
thing
wee
ought
to
doe
,
so
it
is
strange
how
wee
should
refuse
to
doe
it
:
while
Daniel
hath
said
,
Lord
to
vs
belongeth
open
shame
,
our
Kings
,
our
people
,
our selues
.
T
is
strange
of
the
Papist
,
that
you
should
affirme
,
thy
Pope
and
thy
Priests
are
holy
and
cannot
erre
,
that
they
haue
no
need
of
generall
Councells
,
nor
of
generall
Reformation
,
as
if
God
had
taken
corruption
&
mutabilitie
from
the
earth
,
and
granted
vs
heere
a
generall
beatitude
for
the
sake
of
Rome
.
In
Gods
name
let
it
please
you
to
esteeme
your
Pope
no
more
holy
then
Daniel
was
:
and
if
you
wish
him
to
be
cleansed
from
his
Idolatry
and
vniust
vsurpations
,
to
be
restored
againe
to
the
vnity
of
the
Catholike
faith
,
and
that
dignity
which
he
did
once
lawfully
brooke
to
be
a
chiefe
Bishop
of
the
occidentall
Church
:
Then
must
you
cry
with
Daniel
,
O
God
,
to
our
Pope
,
our
Cardinalls
,
and
Priests
,
and
to
vs
belongeth
open
shame
,
because
we
haue
transgressed
against
thy
seruant
Moses
,
euen
our
great
Moses
,
Iesus
Christ
,
who
redeemed
vs
from
the
bondage
of
that
fearfull
Pharaoh
,
Satan
.
Wee
haue
turned
his
faith
,
and
all
Religion
to
superstitious
worship
:
wee
haue
turned
his
spirituall
gouernment
into
a
Tyranous
Monarchy
,
and
we
haue
turned
the
piety
of
Christian
manners
into
iniquity
and
abhominion
:
This
must
be
the
voyce
of
thy
confession
:
And
thou
protestant
if
thou
wilt
wish
the
increase
and
restitution
of
Christs
Church
,
thou
must
pray
for
Rome
,
as
Daniel
did
for
Ierusalem
.
Lord
be
mercifull
vnto
the
holy
City
,
where
thy
name
was
once
so
truely
worshipped
,
thou
must
teach
and
admonish
them
,
preach
,
and
write
to
them
,
as
the
Prophets
did
to
the
Israelites
in
captiuity
;
Brethren
as
it
came
in
your
minde
to
depart
from
the
Lord
your
God
,
so
wee
beseech
you
to
indeuour
your selues
tenne
times
more
to
turne
to
him
againe
.
If
you
will
deny
that
Rome
is
your
mother
Church
,
that
is
nothing
,
either
it
is
lerusalem
,
Antioch
,
Alexandria
,
Rome
,
or
some
other
,
you
cannot
deny
that
shee
is
your
sister
Church
,
who
once
had
a
concord
,
and
vnity
of
faith
with
you
,
and
that
by
her
defection
the
Catholike
Church
is
greatly
weakned
:
You
cannot
deny
that
whiles
shee
is
fornicatrix
,
the
Lord
doth
beget
in
her
sonnes
and
daughters
,
who
daily
turne
vnto
him
as
he
did
in
Ierusalem
,
when
hee
said
to
his
Prophet
Hosea
,
Goe
yet
and
loue
a
woman
that
was
an
harlot
according
to
the
loue
of
God
toward
Ierusalem
,
for
she
looked
after
strange
Gods
,
and
I
bought
her
with
siluer
,
&c.
You
cannot
deny
but
those
who
did
possesse
the
chiefest
functions
in
our
Church
the
times
of
reformation
,
that
they
had
their
calling
deriued
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
those
who
receiued
calling
from
them
;
By
the
Church
of
Rome
,
I
meane
as
before
,
those
Churches
that
receiued
not
the
true
faith
so
much
at
first
,
as
at
last
corruption
and
Idolatry
from
her
,
who
consenting
therein
with
her
may
bee
called
after
her
name
:
You
cannot
deny
that
our
Ancestours
who
now
liue
,
in
whose
faith
we
were
baptised
,
that
they
had
their
Baptisme
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
that
Sacrament
truely
administred
there
,
not
in
the
name
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
but
in
the
name
of
the
Father
Sonne
and
holy
Ghost
,
therefore
our
fathers
were
neuer
pressed
by
any
reformed
Church
to
be
rebaptised
,
That
confession
of
S.
Peter
that
Iesus
was
the
sonne
of
God
,
no
man
can
deny
that
it
is
the
faith
of
Rome
,
corrupted
indeed
with
Idolatrous
worship
,
&
she
hath
fallen
from
her
spouse
Christ
to
play
the
harlot
.
Shall
ye
not
therefore
as
a
member
of
one
body
with
her
,
as
a
kinde
brother
or
sister
pitty
her
disease
?
will
ye
answere
me
to
this
,
that
she
is
obstinate
,
reprobate
,
hath
stopped
her
eares
with
the
serpent
so
that
she
cannot
heare
,
but
how
doe
you
know
when
God
hath
appointed
her
to
heare
?
consider
the
calling
of
Ezekiel
,
and
in
what
termes
that
spirit
which
entered
into
him
did
send
him
to
the
house
of
Israel
,
and
in
his
2.
and
3.
Chap:
you
shall
finde
aboue
sixe
seuerall
commissions
giuen
him
in
these
words
,
Son
of
man
thou
shalt
go
to
them
but
surely
they
shall
neuer
heare
thee
,
but
lay
thee
in
bonds
.
And
how
many
Prophets
were
sent
vnto
them
whom
they
did
neuer
heare
?
yet
after
seuen
generations
captiuitie
,
it
was
said
to
Ierusalem
,
Lyft
vp
thine
eyes
and
Behold
thy
ioyes
comming
from
the
east
,
thy
people
who
were
caried
in
captiuitie
for
their
Idolatrie
,
turning
backe
reioycing
in
the
word
of
the
holy
one
to
the
honour
of
their
God
saith
the
Text.
Ierusalem
was
but
our
Type
and
shaddow
,
she
fell
from
God
so
absolutely
,
that
Hosea
saith
Ierusalem
for
many
yeares
,
shall
neither
haue
Prince
,
priest
,
sacrifice
nor
Prophet
,
because
in
her
captiuitie
she
durst
not
practise
her
owne
Idolatries
,
So
that
neuer
Church
was
in
more
fearefull
and
desperate
condition
,
yet
the
Lord
did
restore
her
;
whereupon
we
haue
reason
to
hope
that
hee
will
in
his
mercie
more
fauour
the
body
,
vnlesse
our
ingratitude
and
transgressions
doe
close
the
doore
of
his
mercie
.
The
second
point
which
we
note
in
the
Reformation
of
Ierusalem
is
,
that
they
were
performed
by
ordinary
A
Christian
true
albeit
a
country
clowne
,
May
teach
a
King
to
weare
a
Scepter
and
a
Crowne
:
So
that
so
long
as
extraordinary
calling
shall
bee
pretended
or
permitted
,
that
spring
of
curious
and
Libertine
impieties
shall
neuer
be
stopped
,
as
may
be
seene
in
Holland
,
which
is
become
a
Prostibulum
of
damnable
sectaries
pretending
the
holy
spirit
for
their
dreames
.
Againe
for
another
,
it
appeares
looking
vpon
the
Scriptures
of
God
,
that
there
is
no
backe
doore
left
for
such
dangerous
Reformatours
;
God
doth
indeed
frequently
illuminate
the
hearts
of
men
with
vprightnesse
and
true
knowledge
amidst
vniuersall
ignorance
,
that
such
may
perswade
,
write
and
insinuate
,
why
not
?
but
to
intrude
themselues
into
the
Church
,
or
to
attempt
Reformation
,
I
know
not
how
,
euen
the
Prophets
of
the
old
Law
who
had
the
extraordinary
spirit
,
they
would
not
goe
to
declaime
publikely
against
manifest
Idolaters
,
but
when
the
Angell
of
God
did
specially
send
them
.
There
bee
times
when
God
will
not
vouchsafe
his
light
to
men
as
S.
Matthew
saith
,
Ne
Sancta
dentur
canibus
,
&
Margaritae
porcis
proijciantur
:
that
holy
things
should
not
bee
giuen
Audiuimus
quosdam
ex
nobis
&c.
we
heare
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
that
some
haue
gone
out
from
among
vs
,
who
haue
troubled
you
bidding
you
to
bee
circumcised
quibus
mandat
a
nulla
dederamus
:
to
whom
no
commandement
was
giuen
:
An
euident
Argument
that
no
man
might
enter
into
the
Church
without
Apostolicall
ordination
,
notwithstanding
the
holy
Ghost
was
frequently
giuen
,
and
extraordinarily
to
manie
by
God
himselfe
immediately
.
Briefely
this
extraordinary
Vocation
hath
neuer
in
no
time
beene
seene
,
but
accompanied
with
such
miraculous
graces
as
did
sufficiently
warrant
it
from
doubt
or
calumnie
:
which
makes
mee
thinke
,
that
hee
who
is
in
this
Libertine
and
corrupted
age
will
pretend
extraordinarie
calling
,
he
had
neede
to
qualifie
the
same
by
extraordinary
markes
:
The
Lord
God
indeede
who
Master
of
all
creation
,
of
all
redemption
,
and
of
all
Reformation
,
and
for
common
doth
worke
by
naturall
and
ordinary
meanes
in
all
these
three
,
when
he
will
to
shew
his
power
and
glory
,
he
will
worke
aboue
and
contrary
to
Nature
,
and
to
her
order
,
as
hee
made
the
Red
Sea
to
diuide
for
Moses
,
and
the
Sunne
to
be
fixed
for
his
successour
Iosua
,
as
he
suffered
by
way
of
reformation
the
Asmoner
to
be
for
the
time
both
Kings
and
Priests
in
one
person
,
as
nature
it selfe
following
the
same
doing
of
God
her
Soueraigne
Lord
,
albeit
for
the
ordinary
she
worketh
to
procreation
and
generation
of
things
,
yet
sometimes
she
workes
deuouring
inundations
and
pestilent
plagues
,
which
although
they
seeme
to
destroy
,
yet
they
are
necessary
purgers
of
nature
for
the
time
,
euen
so
there
hath
beene
in
the
beginnings
of
Christian
reformation
extraordinary
things
done
,
by
A
much
better
act
was
that
of
George
Prince
of
Henault
,
who
being
but
a
ciuill
man
did
reforme
the
Pontificate
of
Meresburgh
.
For
albeit
he
was
not
ordained
by
Pontificiall
authoritie
,
yet
as
he
affirmes
in
his
Apologie
for
that
act
,
he
did
procure
vnto
himselfe
an
ordinary
vocation
and
canonicall
Election
by
the
whole
Chapter
of
that
Cathedrall
Church
,
who
had
their
calling
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
did
ordaine
him
a
pastour
with
power
by
their
aduise
to
reforme
that
seat
:
for
there
be
diuers
of
the
Catholike
Romane
Cleargie
,
who
doe
not
hold
euerie
ordination
vnlawfull
which
is
not
approoued
of
the
Pope
,
witnesse
the
late
controuersie
betwixt
him
and
the
Venetians
for
the
Abbey
of
Policena
,
where
he
did
ordinate
his
Nephew
Cardinall
Burghesio
,
&
they
one
of
their
own
Citizens
who
did
inioy
it
.
Better
yet
were
these
Reformations
of
Germany
performed
by
Wicliffe
,
Luther
,
Bucer
,
Farellu●…
,
Viretus
and
others
;
whereof
some
being
questioned
before
the
Emperor
,
were
neuer
demaunded
vpon
their
calling
,
because
they
had
gotten
order
within
the
Church
of
Rome
,
yet
perfectly
good
were
none
of
these
Germane
reformations
neither
,
because
the
greatest
part
of
them
were
onely
Presbyters
,
and
had
no
Episcopall
authoritie
to
reforme
:
But
of
all
these
Reformations
which
haue
beene
lately
in
the
Catholike
Church
:
that
of
England
,
hath
beene
most
vpright
,
perfect
,
and
agreeable
to
the
Architype
of
Ierusalem
,
as
you
shall
hereafter
more
cleerely
perceiue
,
where
Prelates
and
Princes
doe
erre
,
and
Princes
and
Prelates
againe
(
to
whom
onely
the
authoritie
did
belong
)
did
reforme
both
themselues
and
the
people
,
retaining
alwayes
in
their
Church
the
Primitiue
Ecclesiasticke
gouernement
,
with
so
many
of
their
religious
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
as
were
agreeable
with
Catholike
Antiquitie
,
and
not
contrary
to
Gods
word
;
resolued
to
part
no
further
from
Rome
,
then
she
hath
parted
from
the
veritie
,
which
was
the
reason
why
this
Reformation
came
not
as
a
storme
into
the
ayre
,
nor
in
a
Commotion
,
but
like
vnto
that
Sibilus
aurae
ten●…is
,
wherein
the
Lord
was
,
so
that
amidst
the
fearefull
thundere
and
coruscations
of
Europe
,
it
did
confirme
the
tranquility
of
that
kingdome
in
a
miraculous
sort
,
and
did
truely
procure
vnto
the
late
Queene
of
blessed
memorie
that
braue
word
,
Circundita
Marte
quiesco
.
So
that
it
might
haue
beene
said
of
her
feminine
Raigne
,
as
it
was
said
of
the
gowne
of
that
great
Orator
,
—
Cuius
sub
iure
togaque
Pacificas
sauus
tremuit
Catilina
secures
:
How
many
forraine
machinations
did
she
illude
?
How
many
intestine
Catelines
did
she
surpresse
?
how
did
shee
cut
the
crust
of
the
Spanish
ambition
,
with
such
dexterity
,
as
a
second
Iudith
cutting
off
the
head
of
Olophernes
.
Cranmer
Bishop
of
Canterbury
Primat
of
the
English
Church
;
Latymer
Bishop
of
Wighorne
;
Hooper
Bishop
of
Glocestre
;
Rialey
Bi
:
of
London
:
these
were
lawfully
ordinate
Bishops
in
the
Church
of
Rome
:
King
Henrie
the
eight
and
his
Successors
,
Edward
the
sixt
,
and
Queene
Elizabeth
were
lawfull
Princes
,
to
both
which
,
according
to
the
exemplar
of
Ierusalem
,
and
vnto
that
which
was
due
to
their
Predecessors
in
the
Primatiue
Church
did
belong
the
power
to
reforme
themselues
and
their
kingdomes
and
Iurisdictions
,
to
the
which
reformed
Church
of
England
,
the
graue
and
learned
Beza
The
third
thing
which
we
mark
in
these
reformations
of
Ierusalem
is
,
that
things
were
reduced
not
to
the
times
immediately
preceding
,
nor
other
then
vnto
Primitiue
Institutions
:
for
saith
Daniel
,
Wee
haue
sinned
O
Lord
(
not
against
Dauid
nor
Samuel
)
but
against
the
lawe
of
thy
seruant
Moses
;
who
was
their
lawgiuer
.
And
here
is
the
maine
point
wherein
doth
stand
the
perfection
of
all
Christian
reformation
,
that
the
doctrine
&
gouernment
of
the
Catholike
Church
should
be
conformed
with
euery
thing
,
which
was
in
the
Primatiue
Church
,
whereabout
there
be
some
little
diuersities
in
opinions
,
but
no
man
yet
hath
bounded
it
more
narrowly
,
then
the
first
300.
yeeres
,
except
this
heteroclite
Clergie
of
the
late
Presbyterians
,
who
will
precisely
limitate
it
vnto
the
dayes
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
:
taking
aduantage
that
way
as
they
thinke
,
to
discredite
Episcopall
Regiment
,
because
forsooth
there
was
no
mention
then
of
Diocesan
,
Metropolitan
and
Partriarchall
Bishops
:
And
so
fantasing
to
reduce
the
Church
policie
to
the
termer
,
wherein
it
was
immediatly
after
Christs
ascension
,
at
which
time
there
was
no
need
,
but
of
Presbyters
,
before
Cities
,
Sheriffedomes
,
Prouinces
,
Nations
were
conuerted
:
who
doth
not
know
that
the
policie
of
the
Church
behooued
to
encrease
with
the
encrease
of
faith
?
it
behooued
to
haue
a
Bishop
before
a
Diocesan
Bishop
,
and
him
againe
before
a
Metropolitan
Bishop
,
&
the
Metropolitan
before
the
Patriarchall
authoritie
.
But
these
bee
headdy
inuentions
of
poore
and
clandestine
Synagogues
who
cannot
pretend
for
themselues
any
learned
Patron
,
except
it
be
falsely
;
Not
Luther
,
not
Melancton
,
not
Bucer
,
not
Zuinglius
,
not
Zanchius
,
nor
Caluine
:
These
were
no
dreamers
,
they
were
graue
and
sage
Diuines
;
farre
of
(
as
you
shall
heare
by
their
owne
testimonies
)
from
bringing
into
the
Church
of
God
such
Anarchies
and
popular
Tribunates
,
yea
,
they
cannot
betake
themselues
to
any
of
our
own
Protoreformatours
,
not
to
Iohn
Knox
,
who
howsoeuer
in
the
point
of
the
Ciuill
Magistrate
(
to
speake
ingenuously
)
he
was
somewhat
extrauagant
,
yet
he
was
a
great
and
good
instrument
of
God
,
and
in
this
point
of
Bishops
,
wise
and
conforme
,
the
time
being
considered
as
you
shall
heare
hereafter
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
A
limitation
of
the
Primitiue
Church
:
whereunto
we
are
to
appeale
for
Reformation
,
which
the
iudgement
of
the
best
Reformators
touching
the
meanes
thereof
.
BVt
to
proceede
touching
the
Primitiue
Church
,
I
say
that
whatsoeuer
is
in
the
Church
,
it
is
either
Doctrine
,
Policie
,
or
Ceremonies
:
what
concernes
doctrine
doth
limitate
the
Primatiue
Church
to
the
dayes
of
Christ
,
the
Apostles
and
Euangelists
,
that
nothing
is
to
be
admitted
for
doctrine
but
that
,
which
the
Spirit
of
God
did
penne
by
their
hands
;
what
concernes
euery
particular
Act
in
policie
or
custome
in
Ceremonies
,
it
is
not
to
be
reckoned
so
.
To
make
this
Albeit
generall
Councells
and
great
numbers
of
learned
men
were
more
frequent
thereafter
,
for
all
the
world
doth
know
,
that
as
learning
grew
,
so
grew
corruption
,
and
so
grew
curiositie
to
couer
the
same
,
so
grew
contention
,
ambition
,
and
heresie
.
To
proue
by
many
arguments
the
sinceritie
of
the
Primitiue
Church
,
or
the
reasons
why
wee
should
appeale
to
her
for
reformation
,
it
is
not
necessarie
:
The
holy
and
great
Doctor
S.
Augustine
giueth
such
a
testimonie
,
as
leaueth
no
suspicion
;
that
,
saith
he
,
which
the
holy
primitiue
Church
obserued
,
although
it
was
not
concluded
by
Counsells
,
but
alwaies
retayned
,
non
nisi
authoritate
Apostolica
traditum
secundum
veterem
consuetudinem
Patrum
nostrorum
,
Secundum
vetus
decretum
Patrum
nostrorum
.
And
certainely
it
is
an
infallible
argument
of
the
integritie
and
vpright
meaning
which
hath
been
in
the
proto-reformators
of
Germanie
,
to
heare
their
willingnesse
to
follow
antiquitie
,
where
it
was
not
contrarie
to
Gods
word
.
These
are
the
speeches
of
Luthor
,
and
Bucer
,
touching
the
retentions
of
indifferent
ceremonies
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Sciant
publica
pacis
causa
non
detracturos
&c.
we
will
not
(
say
they
)
be
against
the
brooking
of
ceremonies
and
traditions
receiued
in
the
Popes
Church
from
antiquitie
vpon
these
conditions
,
that
the
consciences
of
men
be
not
thereby
bound
,
as
by
fundamentall
grounds
of
faith
:
but
that
the
doctrine
Euangelicall
,
of
free
iustification
by
faith
in
Christ
,
remaine
inuiolate
:
and
that
,
say
they
,
not
only
speaking
of
festiuall
daies
,
musicke
,
organs
,
clericall
vestiments
,
which
be
things
indifferent
,
sed
etiam
de
ieiunio
&
ciborum
delectu
qua
magis
pungunt
,
but
also
touching
fasting
and
choyce
of
meats
,
which
be
more
controuerted
points
.
O
what
a
holy
and
Christian
disposition
was
that
!
what
a
zeale
to
the
vnitie
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
how
contrary
to
many
malignant
,
and
seditious
spirits
,
which
be
now
in
Christs
Church
?
who
haue
no
voyces
,
as
I
haue
said
,
but
of
debate
and
contradiction
,
contending
for
Scholasticke
tryumph
and
victorie
,
in
place
to
cry
to
Gods
people
,
that
which
the
Prophets
were
commanded
,
to
cry
,
Ann●…cia
populo
meo
scelera
corum
,
&
domui
Iacob
The
fire
of
our
Christian
charitie
is
quite
extinguished
,
it
is
become
like
vnto
that
fire
mentioned
in
the
booke
intituled
Esdras
,
which
before
the
captiuitie
of
Persia
,
was
hidden
in
a
pitt
by
some
deuout
Priest
of
Ierusalem
,
that
it
should
not
dye
out
,
and
being
againe
sought
vpon
the
returne
of
Nehemiah
,
the
Text
sayes
,
non
invenerunt
ignem
,
sed
aquam
crassam
,
they
found
no
fire
,
but
a
grosse
water
.
In
place
,
that
through
the
fire
of
mutuall
loue
we
should
seeke
with
the
Doue
,
to
remaine
together
in
the
Arke
of
the
Catholike
faith
;
Religious
men
are
gone
out
with
the
Rauen
to
hunt
carrions
among
the
waters
of
this
world
,
following
the
sent
of
honour
,
ambition
,
and
wealth
:
Priests
seeking
to
bee
Monarches
,
the
Clergie
becomming
factious
and
irreconciliable
,
hunting
after
the
vaine
glorie
of
learning
,
Ephraim
pascit
ventum
&
sequitur
aestum
,
Ephraim
feeds
These
be
the
waters
wherein
wee
are
drowned
;
waters
whereof
the
Prophet
Dauid
hath
said
,
Saluum
Domine
me
fac
quoniam
intrauerunt
aquae
vsque
ad
animam
,
mea●…
:
Preserue
me
ô
Lord
,
because
the
waters
haue
entred
into
my
soule
;
and
all
these
for
our
proud
contempt
of
Christian
simpathie
and
loue
,
whereof
if
our
spirituall
Rulers
of
Gods
people
did
retaine
some
true
sparkles
,
aquae
multae
non
poterunt
extinguere
charitatem
,
many
waters
could
not
extinguish
the
heat
of
charitie
.
Miserable
are
those
Pastors
,
who
altogether
want
this
diuine
inspiration
of
Christian
concord
,
which
was
in
Luther
and
Bucer
,
Uaeijs
qui
sequuntur
spiritum
suum
&
non
videt
,
woe
shall
be
to
them
,
who
follow
their
owne
spirit
,
and
doe
not
see
.
Let
them
remember
how
the
Wiseman
saith
,
durissimum
erit
iudicium
his
qui
praesunt
,
most
hard
shall
be
the
iudgement
of
those
,
who
are
placed
to
ouer-watch
people
:
whereof
the
Prophet
Daniel
giueth
the
reason
,
Egressa
est
iniquitas
a
senioribus
&
ab
ijs
qui
videbantur
regere
populum
,
saith
hee
,
Iniquity
is
gone
out
from
the
Elders
,
and
from
those
who
seemed
to
bee
leaders
of
the
people
:
and
how
the
Prophet
Ezechiel
doth
in
his
ninth
Chapter
practise
that
hard
iudgement
,
where
God
did
command
the
destroying
Angell
saying
,
Incipite
à
sanctuario
meo
,
Goe
through
,
destroy
both
young
and
old
,
and
all
sexe
,
but
begin
at
my
sanctuary
,
and
in
that
same
place
commandement
was
giuen
to
him
who
was
clad
in
linnen
to
marke
them
with
the
letter
Tau
,
whom
hee
should
finde
mourning
for
the
abomination
of
Ierusalem
.
Most
blessed
are
these
Pastours
,
whose
delight
is
with
the
renowmed
Iunius
,
Spirare
vnitatem
Ecclesiae
,
to
sing
as
hee
hath
done
the
sweete
harmony
,
O
quam
bonum
&
quam
incundum
est
habit
are
fratres
vna
,
Oh
how
good
a
thing
it
is
for
brethren
to
dwell
together
in
vnity
;
and
blessed
are
those
Preachers
who
mourne
for
Ierusalem
,
with
those
who
were
saued
in
Ezechiel
,
for
if
they
mourne
,
many
shall
mourne
with
them
,
if
they
shall
carry
that
happy
letter
in
their
front
,
multitudes
shall
carry
it
with
them
,
Secundum
iudicem
populi
sic
&
populus
saith
Salomon
,
as
the
Rulers
be
in
heart
affected
to
peace
,
or
distracted
,
euen
so
are
the
people
,
God
of
his
mercy
so
grant
it
,
that
they
may
still
heare
in
their
eares
that
sound
of
the
great
S.
Paul
,
Si
distribuero
omnes
meas
facultates
pauperibus
,
si
corpus
meum
ita
vt
ardeam
,
charitatem
autem
,
non
habuero
nihil
mihi
prodest
.
If
I
should
,
saith
he
,
spend
all
my
riches
on
the
poore
,
if
I
should
burne
my
body
for
zeale
and
haue
no
charitie
,
it
doth
auaile
me
nothing
.
But
now
to
follow
our
purpose
speaking
of
Christian
reformation
,
a
more
sure
president
and
exemplar
then
Luther
and
Bucer
,
haue
wee
for
the
peace
of
the
Church
,
to
follow
all
that
which
hath
beene
obserued
by
antiquitie
not
contrary
to
Gods
word
.
Let
vs
consider
the
graueiudgement
of
the
worthy
&
learned
Zanchius
,
chiefe
planet
of
our
own
spheare
,
as
you
shall
read
it
here
sincerely
translated
from
his
owne
Text
,
De
vera
reformandarum
Ecclesiarum
ratione
,
of
the
true
way
of
the
reformation
of
Christian
Churches
.
Whatsoeuer
saith
hee
,
is
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
it
is
either
agreeable
to
the
written
word
,
contrary
to
it
,
or
indifferent
.
For
the
first
,
that
which
is
agreeable
is
to
be
retained
,
or
if
it
was
reiected
,
it
s
againe
to
be
receiued
.
For
the
second
,
that
which
is
contrary
is
to
be
refused
,
or
if
it
hath
bin
followed
,
it
is
again
to
be
forsaken
:
For
the
third
,
that
which
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
indifferent
.
First
,
we
must
not
account
of
it
,
as
if
it
did
belong
vnto
saluation
,
next
wee
must
follow
the
rule
of
the
Apostle
,
that
nothing
be
brought
into
the
Church
,
but
that
which
doth
tend
to
edification
,
order
,
or
vnitie
:
all
indifferent
ceremonies
and
rites
therefore
may
be
followed
saith
hee
,
for
one
of
these
respects
,
but
so
followed
,
as
that
wee
doe
still
preferre
things
more
ancient
to
those
which
are
more
late
;
aswell
for
the
honour
of
antiquitie
,
as
because
of
the
true
saying
of
Tertullian
,
Quo
quid
in
Ecclesia
antiquius
eo
etiam
verius
,
That
which
is
the
more
ancient
in
the
Church
is
the
more
true
:
Whatsoeuer
(
saith
Zanchius
)
is
besides
the
written
word
either
in
the
generall
Councells
in
the
Fathers
,
or
in
the
papall
Decrees
,
they
bee
vnder
the
aforesaid
distinction
,
so
that
albeit
nothing
can
binde
the
conscience
but
canonicall
Scripture
,
yet
to
introduce
nouelties
in
the
Church
,
or
to
banish
any
thing
which
from
primitiue
times
haue
beene
allowed
by
Catholike
consent
,
to
doe
such
things
without
the
authoritie
of
generall
Councells
,
it
is
not
lawfull
for
any
man
who
feareth
God
,
saith
Zanchius
.
Seeing
this
profound
and
truly
reformed
Diuine
,
who
was
in
his
time
,
Lucidum
sidus
,
a
bright
starre
in
the
Church
,
doth
so
reuerence
antiquity
:
is
it
not
wonderfull
that
wee
,
I
know
not
who
,
wee
who
haue
scarcely
beene
twise
or
thrise
in
a
pulpit
,
wee
hesterni
sum●…
&
ig●…
,
that
we
should
contemne
antiquitie
,
and
mock
the
primitiue
policy
&
ceremonies
of
the
Church
,
seeing
Non
sic
fuit
ab
initio
,
It
was
not
so
from
the
beginning
.
In
that
speech
of
Zanchius
we
do
marke
this
,
that
the
reiecting
of
any
ancient
Tradition
which
is
not
contrary
to
Gods
word
,
it
is
not
onely
to
depart
from
the
Church
of
Rome
(
which
also
is
a
fault
)
to
breake
any
bond
of
vnity
where
it
may
be
kept
with
a
good
conscience
,
but
it
is
also
a
departing
from
the
primitiue
Church
,
from
the
which
,
these
were
deriued
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
I
doe
appeale
vnto
the
diuine
light
of
your
conscience
(
whither
you
be
Papist
or
Puritan
)
if
you
doe
not
thinke
this
ground
of
Zanchius
to
bee
a
most
sure
and
Christian
meanes
to
reforme
the
Church
of
God
:
for
certainely
it
is
not
onely
at
Rome
,
nor
onely
at
Geneua
where
good
Christians
are
made
,
nor
they
onely
who
haue
had
the
right
gouernment
of
Christs
Church
,
Ambition
and
Tyranny
,
hath
spoyled
the
Ecclesiasticall
policy
there
,
and
nakednesse
and
pretended
puritie
hath
made
it
contemptible
heere
,
and
both
haue
the
like
ends
to
make
the
world
to
cry
,
Great
it
Diana
among
the
Ephesians
,
and
there
is
none
but
she
.
Alwayes
this
opinion
of
Zanchius
iumpe
with
that
of
S.
Augustine
which
I
haue
rehearsed
,
and
with
all
antiquitie
for
acceptation
in
the
Church
of
the
ancient
gouernment
,
and
indifferent
ceremonies
tending
to
edification
or
vnitie
,
because
it
doth
concerne
vs
who
be
subiects
of
Noth-britanne
,
not
onely
for
the
hope
of
Catholike
or
vniuersall
reformation
which
was
the
thing
meant
by
those
Diuines
,
but
it
concernes
vs
more
neerly
for
intestine
vnity
,
and
coniunction
with
our
half-arch
the
Church
of
England
,
whose
reformation
,
because
it
hath
beene
blessed
of
God
and
most
perfect
of
all
those
of
later
times
,
wee
are
the
more
specially
bound
to
embrace
it
seeing
our
opposition
thereto
is
not
onely
to
bee
against
Gods
glory
by
maintaining
distraction
within
the
Church
,
but
it
is
apparantly
aschismatike
alienation
from
the
state
,
for
Religion
is
the
soule
of
the
ciuill
state
;
And
consequently
dissention
in
religion
dissention
in
the
state
,
therefore
out
of
that
spirit
of
Christian
loue
which
God
willeth
to
rule
vs
,
I
wish
all
men
to
dispose
themselues
to
this
happie
Vnion
,
and
to
reuerence
this
time
wherein
we
are
,
and
whereof
the
chiefest
mystery
is
not
yet
seene
:
albeit
the
seale
thereof
be
alreadie
opened
and
we
haue
alreadie
seene
miraculous
things
;
If
we
doe
Christianly
simpathize
with
the
time
to
honour
these
glorious
preambles
of
a
generall
reformation
,
which
God
doth
set
a
worke
by
the
erection
of
the
Monarchie
of
great
Britaine
in
the
Royall
Person
of
our
most
gracious
Soueraigne
,
and
if
we
can
turne
the
ambitious
craft
of
the
Iesuite
into
a
Christian
wisdom
against
himself
,
that
as
he
striueth
to
reduce
the
whole
world
vnder
the
Tyrannie
of
his
High
Priest
;
So
we
may
with
the
force
of
vnited
mindes
assist
the
rising
and
encrease
of
this
great
Kingdome
,
in
the
hope
of
a
generall
restauration
of
Christs
Church
,
what
know
we
what
God
intendeth
yet
to
bring
about
by
this
mighty
Prince
,
whose
exaltation
,
in
the
prouidence
of
the
Almightie
,
hath
already
brought
the
whole
world
in
admiration
:
what
know
we
what
he
who
did
so
long
Prophesie
by
the
mouth
of
Ieremy
,
the
comming
of
Cyrus
to
restore
Ierusalem
,
he
who
made
Cyrus
at
his
comming
to
cry
,
the
Lord
God
of
heauen
hath
giuen
me
the
kingdomes
of
the
earth
,
that
I
should
build
a
house
to
him
in
Ierusalem
,
what
know
we
what
he
hath
propounded
to
doe
by
this
vertuous
Monarch
,
whom
he
hath
so
extraordinarily
raised
,
and
made
him
Master
of
puissant
Kingdomes
,
what
can
we
iudge
of
those
currant
prophesies
of
our
fore
fathers
for
his
being
Emperour
,
and
for
his
ransacking
of
the
wals
of
Rome
,
doe
not
we
see
how
he
hath
already
begunne
to
shake
those
wals
,
and
to
breake
the
hornes
of
that
Beast
;
Let
no
man
be
so
simple
as
to
doubt
,
but
one
day
God
hath
predestinate
by
some
Christian
Cyrus
to
reforme
that
city
,
and
to
restore
his
people
from
that
spirituall
captiuity
;
Yea
,
let
no
man
doubt
but
that
the
time
of
that
great
Iubile
doth
approach
,
(
as
I
will
shew
heereafter
)
If
wee
by
our
obstinate
distractions
and
diuision
doe
not
preuent
it
,
and
therefore
thou
who
abhorrest
any
law
or
ordinance
which
may
tend
to
a
firme
coniunction
of
this
Isle
,
or
who
doest
repine
in
any
sort
against
that
great
instrument
whom
God
hath
sent
to
reforme
his
Church
,
thou
shalt
be
infinitely
blessed
of
God
,
if
by
thy
conformity
thou
can
once
take
away
that
greeuous
imputation
of
the
Papist
,
who
to
the
reproach
of
the
Gospell
doth
affirme
thus
;
That
after
Luther
who
was
that
Nimrod
(
as
he
saith
)
that
enterprized
the
tower
of
heresie
against
the
Apostolicall
seate
of
Rome
;
all
those
who
did
concurre
to
that
building
were
(
like
vnto
those
sons
of
Adam
who
builded
Babylon
)
punished
of
God
with
confusion
of
tongues
,
that
one
did
not
vnderstand
another
;
All
the
followers
of
Luther
Lutherians
,
Semi
Luth.
Contrr
Luth.
Hussists
,
Zwinglians
,
Semizwing
:
Melancthonists
,
Brownists
,
Anabaptists
,
Caluinists
,
Bezaists
&
many
moe
whom
he
doth
numerate
,
to
all
which
saith
he
,
Dominus
confudit
labium
,
the
Lord
hath
confounded
their
language
,
that
of
all
the
reformed
Churches
of
Germany
,
France
,
Holland
,
Geneua
,
Britaine
,
not
one
doth
altogether
agree
with
another
,
and
diuers
of
them
disagreeing
within
themselues
,
either
in
doctrine
,
in
ceremonies
,
in
gouernment
,
or
somewhat
else
;
of
which
fearefull
and
scandalous
oblatration
,
seeing
you
who
are
the
Puritan
cannot
denie
for
your
part
to
be
Authour
,
I
thinke
it
should
make
the
most
impudent
and
affronted
face
among
you
to
blush
,
in
case
their
rest
in
it
any
drops
of
good
and
ingenuous
bloud
;
Being
in
this
contemplation
of
the
meanes
of
Christian
concord
,
before
I
speake
of
the
reformation
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
I
will
discourse
some
what
of
the
meanes
of
our
domesticke
coniunction
with
the
Church
of
England
,
because
it
is
more
neere
vnto
vs
,
and
bringeth
vs
also
mor
neere
to
the
possibilities
of
vniuersall
Reformation
.
CHAP.
IX
.
A
Triall
of
the
best
and
surest
Policies
which
bee
in
Nature
,
in
Ciuility
,
in
Oëconomy
,
in
Morality
.
IN
matter
of
Doctrine
we
make
one
ptofession
with
the
Church
of
England
founded
vpon
the
purity
of
Gods
word
.
The
oddes
be
either
in
the
Church
policie
or
in
some
indifferent
ceremonies
,
I
speake
of
oddes
in
polilicie
,
by
reason
of
you
,
who
be
opponents
in
your
hearts
to
the
State
of
Bishops
:
So
before
I
will
touch
the
Ceremonies
,
I
will
deale
with
you
vpon
that
head
:
As
for
the
Theologicall
and
more
subtile
disputarion
of
the
Theme
of
Episcopall
Regiment
,
it
is
so
exactly
done
by
diuers
reuerend
and
learned
Diuines
,
that
it
hath
not
much
neede
of
my
contribution
,
only
I
will
select
some
cleere
,
sincere
and
most
disiestable
arguments
for
your
information
,
and
because
many
of
you
who
bee
thus
distracted
,
haue
neuer
tasted
the
pure
fountaines
of
true
and
naturall
knowledge
,
which
is
not
the
least
cause
of
your
Errour
,
therefore
I
will
shew
you
into
this
chapter
,
what
is
the
gouernment
which
God
did
plant
in
the
creation
of
nature
,
and
what
affinity
it
hath
with
such
policies
as
haue
since
followed
and
fallen
out
through
the
world
in
Church
or
in
state
,
whereinto
,
if
I
doe
a
little
insist
to
expresse
the
lawfulnes
and
vertue
of
the
Monarchall
Rule
,
it
is
not
to
induce
a
Monarchall
gouernement
in
the
Church
which
is
a
Popish
inuention
,
and
heere
also
sufficiently
answered
.
But
first
it
is
to
poynt
foorth
the
power
of
God
in
annointed
Kings
,
against
the
pernicious
doctrine
of
those
,
who
teach
the
contempt
and
violation
of
Kingly
authority
:
And
secondly
it
is
to
shew
,
that
as
God
did
frame
the
gouernment
of
his
first
Church
of
the
Iewes
,
not
much
vnlike
to
that
of
nature
,
euen
so
if
we
seeke
the
originall
Idaea
of
true
ecclesiasticall
policy
,
in
the
right
Horoschope
,
and
if
we
pronounce
it
with
a
right
aire
,
we
shall
find
,
and
we
may
say
it
without
offence
,
that
the
first
image
of
whatsoeuer
gouernment
agreeable
to
Gods
will
,
hath
beene
conceiued
into
nature
,
in
the
order
whereof
God
hath
auoyded
two
things
,
and
hath
reserued
one
peculiar
to
himselfe
,
absolute
soueraigntie
or
a
power
meerely
vnicall
:
and
an
Anarchie
or
popular
confusion
,
neither
of
these
two
hath
he
willed
,
that
as
on
the
one
part
no
creature
should
haue
a
Monarchall
Supremacie
,
exempted
from
necessarie
correspondence
,
and
simpathie
with
dependent
members
,
so
on
the
other
side
no
indiuiduall
parts
of
one
kinde
,
might
subsist
without
a
head
,
through
whom
they
must
receiue
the
order
and
direction
of
their
motions
:
The
vnity
againe
of
absolute
Supremacie
in
heauen
and
earth
,
God
hath
concluded
within
the
Center
of
his
diuine
throne
proper
to
himselfe
,
that
no
particular
Creature
in
nature
can
be
capable
thereof
,
so
that
it
is
equally
ridiculous
to
say
,
the
Lyon
cannot
be
cheife
of
beasts
,
vnlesse
the
Indian
,
Libian
and
Barbarian
Lyons
,
bee
all
subiect
to
one
Monarchall
Lyon
:
The
Kings
of
the
earth
cannot
be
lawfull
Kings
,
vnlesse
there
be
one
supreme
Monarch
ouer
them
all
,
which
cannot
bee
in
any
but
in
God
,
the
Primates
of
nationall
Churches
cannot
bee
lawfull
Bishops
,
vnlesse
they
bee
vnited
vnder
one
Hierarchie
,
which
cannot
bee
in
any
one
person
but
in
Iesus
Christ
the
second
person
of
the
Trinity
.
And
as
wee
see
in
nature
the
more
excellent
creatures
tied
by
a
wonderfull
simpathie
to
their
inferiours
,
that
they
are
rather
fathers
to
them
,
then
Dominatours
ouer
them
,
as
the
supernall
spheares
make
perpetuall
influctions
in
the
body
of
the
Moone
,
to
maintaine
her
operation
,
and
as
the
Element
of
the
fire
doth
purge
the
aire
below
it
,
and
nourish
the
earth
with
continuall
heate
.
So
we
see
a
vertuous
Prince
vnder
the
name
of
a
Monarch
,
he
doth
infuse
his
power
into
the
chiefest
of
his
members
,
and
maketh
his
Rule
in
effect
Aristocraticke
,
euen
so
in
the
Church
vnder
predominate
names
of
Bishop
,
Archbishop
Metropolitane
,
the
gouernment
is
Monarchall
in
Christ
the
head
,
Aristocraticke
in
the
Bishops
,
and
Democraticke
,
in
the
Presbyters
and
laye
Elders
,
by
their
mutuall
harmonie
,
as
is
hereafter
more
a●…ply
declared
:
Thus
is
nature
the
Fountaine
of
knowledge
vnder
God
,
and
the
fittest
schoole
to
rectifie
our
iudgements
,
chiefly
in
matter
of
Policie
,
because
the
Lord
hath
manifested
himselfe
in
his
workes
,
letting
vs
see
how
one
miraculous
hand
,
and
not
two
,
hath
framed
them
by
one
miraculous
Artifice
,
and
not
two
;
to
one
end
,
and
not
to
two
,
breathing
motion
in
them
from
one
spirit
,
and
not
from
two
,
subiecting
them
to
one
law
,
and
not
to
two
,
and
to
one
sort
of
gouernment
,
and
not
to
two
:
as
he
is
God
One
,
and
vnited
in
himselfe
;
so
hath
he
vnited
them
Symbolically
among
themselues
,
&
all
conioyned
to
be
the
Symbal
of
his
glory
,
power
,
and
wisedome
:
So
that
what
naturall
instinction
we
find
among
brute
beasts
for
order
,
or
for
subiection
and
commandement
:
it
is
a
type
to
vs
of
that
rule
which
is
among
the
Elements
,
the
Elementall
gouernement
is
a
figure
of
that
which
is
among
the
Celestiall
Spheares
,
and
that
againe
doth
represent
the
Angelicall
policie
,
and
all
those
considered
coniunctly
are
a
shadow
of
that
rule
which
God
hath
ouer
the
vniuerse
.
Regis
ad
exemplum
totus
componitur
orbis
.
To
proceed
for
the
vertue
of
the
Monarchie
,
I
found
my
first
argument
for
it
in
this
sort
;
These
Creatures
which
are
neerest
to
God
,
are
of
most
noble
and
perfect
of
nature
,
for
example
:
That
Spheare
which
is
next
vnto
the
throne
of
God
,
called
by
the
Cabbalists
the
great
Metatron
,
which
receiueth
the
tenne
seuerall
emanations
of
God
to
be
distributed
among
the
tenne
Spheares
,
called
of
them
,
Decem
Zephiroth
,
to
make
from
them
seuerall
influences
into
the
inferiour
world
,
who
doth
doubt
but
that
Spheare
and
the
great
Archangel
,
who
moueth
it
,
are
more
excellent
creatures
then
the
Spheare
of
the
Moone
,
or
the
manner
thereof
,
which
is
called
of
the
Philosophers
,
Coelum
terrestre
&
terra
coelestis
,
a
heauenly
earth
,
and
a
terrestriall
heauen
;
because
it
is
a
mediate
Creature
betwixt
coelestiall
and
Elementar
things
,
for
as
the
fire
is
the
Masculine
Element
or
the
Agent
which
giueth
life
to
inferiour
things
:
and
the
earth
Feminine
or
patient
who
doth
receiue
this
life
,
so
the
globe
of
the
Moone
is
the
Feminine
of
that
high
Spheare
,
who
receiueth
in
her
bellie
these
celestiall
influxions
,
and
(
as
pregnant
of
them
)
doth
deliuer
them
monethly
as
wee
see
,
being
in
that
sort
farre
inferiour
to
the
excellence
of
the
other
:
and
as
it
is
in
Creatures
,
that
the
neerest
to
God
is
most
excellent
,
so
it
is
in
the
order
of
Creatures
,
that
action
which
doth
resemble
the
action
of
God
is
most
perfect
:
Now
for
the
Hypothesis
I
subsume
,
that
there
is
not
so
noble
a
Creature
of
God
,
as
is
the
holy
vniuerse
;
and
therefore
no
gouernment
is
more
excellent
then
that
whereby
the
world
is
gouerned
,
which
is
the
Monarchiall
power
of
God
himselfe
,
who
is
Lord
ouer
all
,
for
to
those
who
will
hold
that
the
rule
of
God
is
Aristocraticke
,
by
reason
of
the
Trinitie
:
I
answere
,
that
the
works
of
God
which
be
Ad
extra
,
as
the
Theologes
speake
:
They
proceede
,
à
Deo
tanquam
vno
,
&
non
tanquam
Trino
.
Vnder
this
supreme
rule
of
God
,
we
do
obserue
Monarchiall
gouernment
,
both
in
the
constitutions
seuerall
of
the
vniuerse
,
and
in
the
administrations
seuerall
of
the
vniuerse
:
In
the
constitutions
this
way
,
all
the
seuerall
Creatures
of
the
world
are
vnder
the
vnity
,
and
common
instinction
of
generall
nature
one
mother
of
all
:
All
the
accidents
of
one
subiect
vnder
one
vnitie
thereof
,
things
many
in
number
be
vnder
the
vnitie
of
vna
species
.
All
men
vnder
the
Species
of
mankind
,
all
horses
vnder
the
Species
of
that
kind
,
and
so
foorth
:
Things
that
bee
many
in
kind
againe
,
bee
all
vnder
one
gender
;
Man
,
Beast
and
Plant
are
Animalia
,
and
feele
a
common
instinct
of
that
Genus
:
In
the
seuerall
administrations
wee
doe
obserue
it
thus
,
The
seuerall
persons
of
the
glorious
Trinitie
be
in
one
Godhead
.
All
these
tenne
Zephiroth
,
receiue
their
vertues
from
the
supreme
Metatron
,
and
all
the
Spheares
doe
obey
the
motion
of
one
Primum
mobile
:
so
that
we
haue
the
supreme
Archangel
Michael
,
ouer
the
powers
and
orders
Angelicall
,
who
is
Christ
,
because
he
is
called
the
Angell
of
the
Great
Counsell
,
Et
vocabitur
m●…gni
Consilij
Angelus
:
And
he
is
called
the
Angell
of
the
Testament
:
Statim
veniet
ad
Templum
Angelus
Testamenti
quem
vos
vultis
,
saith
Malachie
:
We
haue
the
sunne
among
the
Planets
,
the
fire
among
the
Elements
,
Man
ouer
liuing
Creatures
,
the
Lyon
ouer
foure-footed
beasts
,
the
Eagle
ouer
fowles
,
the
Whale
ouer
fishes
,
the
Diamond
among
the
Iewels
,
the
Gold
among
the
mettals
,
the
Balme
among
the
Gummes
,
the
Cedar
among
the
Plants
,
the
Rose
among
the
flowers
,
the
Wheate
among
cornes
,
the
Bees
haue
their
King
,
the
Cranes
haue
their
leader
,
the
Herring
of
the
sea
,
and
the
creeping
Ants
haue
the
same
,
among
the
Vines
one
is
Masculine
,
and
one
Feminine
;
so
it
is
among
the
Trees
,
Herbes
,
Iewels
,
mettals
,
one
Archidiable
is
ouer
vnclean
spirits
,
one
head
being
the
seat
of
all
the
senses
,
ruleth
all
the
members
of
the
body
,
one
reason
sitteth
as
a
king
ouer
all
the
sensual
affections
,
In
Sciences
Ethicall
Architectonica
is
aboue
the
rest
,
in
these
which
becōtemplatiue
,
the
metaphisicke
hath
the
place
of
Mistresse
,
and
Theologie
,
as
Queene
ruleth
ouer
all
,
Reliquae
tanquam
ancillae
famulantur
:
the
rest
be
as
her
seruing
mayds
:
There
you
see
a
short
Anatomy
of
the
vniuersall
and
particular
rule
of
nature
;
in
all
which
we
marke
nothing
but
Monarcall
and
harmonicall
soueraignity
,
without
any
type
or
Symball
of
these
Democraticall
,
Consistorian
,
Presbyterian
or
other
sorts
of
popular
and
confused
gouernments
whatsoeuer
,
which
corruption
of
time
,
and
the
ambition
of
men
haue
introduced
in
the
world
;
as
all
light
is
deriued
from
one
Sunne
,
all
humours
from
one
Moone
,
all
waters
from
one
Ocean
,
so
doe
all
lawfull
and
solid
gouernments
,
flow
from
God
in
one
Nature
,
and
in
one
Architype
.
It
rests
to
consider
these
gouernements
which
bee
among
men
,
and
they
are
either
Spirituall
or
Temporall
,
Temporall
is
either
priuate
or
publike
,
priuate
is
it
which
we
call
morall
,
or
a
mans
rule
ouer
himselfe
,
and
to
speake
first
of
that
,
it
is
meerely
Monarchiall
,
because
it
is
done
by
reason
as
a
King
.
The
Philosophers
doe
esteeme
euery
wise
man
to
be
a
Monarch
;
and
the
first
among
Kings
,
Sapiens
vno
minor
est
Ioue
,
Rex
denique
Regum
:
That
no
King
was
greater
then
a
wise
man
but
Iupiter
:
Multoties
reges
siratio
te
rexerit
:
saith
Seneca
,
You
shall
be
many
wayes
a
king
,
if
you
can
be
king
ouer
your selfe
:
yea
,
the
Spirit
of
God
in
the
Apocalips
saith
,
as
much
as
these
Philosophers
,
Fecisti
nos
Deo
nostro
reges
&
Sacerdotes
,
Gouernment
doth
shew
it selfe
in
three
things
:
first
,
in
the
power
and
authoritie
of
those
who
commaund
.
secondly
,
in
the
diuturnitie
of
estate
:
thirdly
,
in
the
largenesse
of
dominion
.
For
the
first
,
I
say
that
authoritie
hath
greater
force
where
it
is
absolute
and
vnite
,
then
where
it
is
dispersed
and
limited
.
Naturall
reason
doth
stand
for
it
,
vis
vnita
fortior
,
experience
doth
approue
it
.
That
statelie
popular
Common-weale
of
Rome
in
case
of
any
notable
danger
was
constrained
to
distrust
hir
ordinarie
Magistrates
,
and
to
betake
her selfe
to
the
absolute
and
vnite
power
of
the
Dictator
,
as
Liuie
saith
,
Videat
Dictator
ne
quid
Respub
:
detrimenti
capiat
,
let
the
Dictator
prouide
,
that
the
Common-weale
incurre
no
euill
.
which
Dictatorship
was
a
most
soueraigne
and
powerfull
authoritie
for
the
time
,
and
when
at
length
that
flourishing
Common-wealth
became
mightie
and
great
,
there
was
no
forme
of
gouernment
could
suffice
to
keepe
it
in
good
estate
,
vntill
it
did
againe
peece
and
peece
turne
to
a
Monarchie
,
first
creating
Dictators
vpon
occasions
,
and
by
intermission
of
time
,
next
creating
Pompey
onely
Consul
.
thirdly
,
Caesar
Dictator
in
perpetuum
.
And
Augustus
was
receiued
in
the
state
absolute
Monarch
.
And
the
greatest
part
of
the
Common-wealths
of
the
earth
this
day
,
which
be
either
Aristocraticall
(
that
is
to
say
,
where
a
selected
number
of
the
most
worthy
doe
gouerne
)
as
at
Venice
,
or
which
be
Democraticall
,
(
that
is
to
say
,
meerely
popular
)
as
at
Genua
,
they
are
forced
to
acknowledge
a
certaine
soueraigntie
by
establishing
of
a
Duke
.
For
the
second
,
touching
diuturnitie
of
States
,
Sparta
was
of
the
longest
continuance
eight
hundred
yeeres
;
as
for
Venice
,
which
doth
reckon
eleuen
or
twelue
hundred
yeares
,
that
is
true
,
for
the
part
of
their
Cittie
,
by
reason
of
the
strength
thereof
by
sea
,
but
their
State
hath
been
oftentimes
altered
,
as
their
Stories
doe
record
,
and
the
gouernment
it selfe
frequently
changed
,
being
for
the
first
Tribunitiall
or
popular
,
next
vnder
a
Duke
more
absolute
then
hee
is
now
,
then
by
little
and
little
it
became
Aristocraticall
,
vntill
in
the
yeare
1217.
it
came
to
this
present
condition
wherein
the
great
Councell
was
closed
,
and
doth
since
admit
no
increase
of
their
number
.
Sparta
howsoeuer
it
seeme
to
be
Respub
:
by
limitation
of
their
Kings
to
the
Councell
of
the
Ephori
,
yet
in
actions
of
warfare
and
danger
his
authoritie
was
absolute
:
so
that
euen
the
Republicks
in
matters
of
weight
and
importance
,
they
were
forced
to
relie
vpon
Soueraigntie
.
In
the
meane
time
in
place
of
one
Cittie
which
hath
stood
three
or
foure
hundred
yeares
,
there
be
numbers
of
Monarchies
which
haue
endured
a
thousand
or
twelue
hundred
yeares
.
The
Assyrians
more
then
1300.
yeares
.
Prester
Iohn
had
his
beginning
before
the
incarnation
,
and
doth
yet
remaine
flourishing
.
The
Romane
Empire
which
I
count
Monarchicall
,
1600.
The
kingdome
of
China
is
said
to
be
2300.
And
of
all
those
of
Europe
the
Royall
Crowne
of
the
house
of
Scotland
knowne
to
bee
infallible
of
greatest
antiquitie
.
For
the
third
concerning
largenesse
of
domination
,
the
Monarchie
hath
that
way
the
greatest
aduantage
.
Diuers
kingdoms
haue
been
of
more
large
and
spacious
Territories
then
the
dominions
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
and
many
haue
been
equall
.
More
large
were
the
dominions
of
the
Assyrians
,
Medes
,
Persians
,
Greekes
,
and
of
the
Scythians
,
yea
forbearing
to
talke
of
antiquitie
,
the
Ottomanicall
Empire
is
more
extended
then
was
that
of
Rome
.
Rome
was
dilated
from
Atlant
to
England
,
1200.
myles
,
from
the
streight
of
Gibalter
to
Euphrates
3000
myles
,
whereas
the
Turkish
doth
lye
4000.
in
length
,
and
in
bredth
3500.
from
Asna
to
Asaph
,
from
Tauris
to
Buda
,
from
Balsara
to
Algar
.
Moreouer
the
Romane
territories
were
yet
more
ample
vnder
the
Emperor
then
before
Augustus
,
there
do
this
day
beare
rule
in
Asia
,
great
Cam
and
the
great
Mogor
,
whereof
euery
one
may
put
into
the
fields
three
hundred
thousand
horse
.
The
great
Duke
of
Muscouia
whose
bounds
doe
reach
in
length
1800.
and
in
bredth
1600.
And
in
the
Spanish
domination
we
haue
a
great
example
of
Monarchicall
vertue
,
which
doth
in
largenesse
equall
many
Empires
that
hath
been
,
except
that
it
is
weake
by
disiunction
alwaies
to
brooke
dispersed
states
among
diuersities
of
people
,
languages
,
and
manners
,
in
the
ancient
and
new
found
world
vnder
both
poles
,
possessing
the
most
rich
Prouinces
of
Europe
in
the
eyes
of
strong
and
dangerous
emulators
,
it
proues
the
Monarchiall
rule
to
bee
matchles
and
most
solide
.
Briefly
for
one
Repub:
there
be
great
numbers
of
principalities
throughout
Europe
,
Venice
,
Genua
,
Raguzia
,
Luca
,
Geneua
,
with
the
Cantons
of
the
Swissers
and
Grisons
,
and
60.
Townes
in
Almanie
which
be
free
,
all
the
Remanant
being
possessed
in
Monarchie
.
In
Asia
and
Africa
,
wee
heare
of
no
gouernment
but
soueraigne
,
so
that
Monarchie
doth
in
effect
draw
vnder
it
the
whole
world
after
the
instinct
of
nature
,
which
is
the
reason
why
the
greatest
Clerks
&
Statesmen
both
,
do
hold
that
God
&
nature
do
fauor
the
increase
of
Monarchie
,
more
then
of
any
other
state
,
and
we
marke
it
ordinarily
,
and
it
commeth
also
to
passe
sometimes
,
by
meanes
which
can
neuer
be
incident
in
Republicks
,
as
many
Principalities
falling
in
one
by
the
lot
of
Succession
and
heyres
of
one
house
,
which
hath
within
these
few
yeares
wonderfully
enlarged
the
Crowne
of
Spaine
,
by
the
confluence
of
diuers
Kingdomes
and
Seigniories
into
it
,
as
Riuers
into
one
Ocean
,
and
as
our
most
fortunate
Isle
of
Great
Brittaine
hath
been
lately
erected
into
a
puissant
Monarchie
,
by
the
like
coniunction
of
diuers
kingdoms
,
aspiring
in
the
strength
of
these
to
greater
height
,
which
things
could
neuer
arriue
into
a
Repub:
quia
non
moritur
Respub
:
nec
habet
heredes
,
the
Common-wealth
dieth
not
,
nor
hath
any
heyres
as
Kings
doe
.
Moreouer
wee
collect
by
the
holy
Scripture
,
that
the
dilatation
of
Empires
is
a
benediction
of
God
,
which
since
it
falleth
out
by
monarchie
,
therefore
vnto
it
must
also
appertaine
the
blessing
.
The
reason
of
this
is
,
because
the
pluralitie
of
pettie
Princes
and
Estates
,
doe
make
them
commonly
to
liue
in
aemulation
and
strife
,
and
make
great
subiects
to
be
insolent
and
contentious
,
which
breedeth
ciuill
discord
,
and
often
times
distraction
in
religion
,
grieuances
and
annoyances
of
people
,
so
farre
that
wee
read
how
multitude
of
Princes
is
permitted
by
God
for
the
punishment
of
our
sinnes
.
As
this
point
now
is
true
,
that
the
vertuous
effects
of
Monarchicall
gouernment
doe
approue
the
lawfulnesse
of
it
,
so
doth
the
holy
Scripture
confirme
the
same
.
Christ
himselfe
commanded
to
obey
Caesar
,
the
two
Archiapostles
Peter
,
and
Paul
from
his
inspiration
did
teach
the
same
.
Paul
hath
showne
himselfe
a
patron
of
supreme
authoritie
,
Let
euery
soule
be
subiect
to
superiour
powers
,
which
in
his
time
were
onely
but
Ethnick
Kings
.
Peter
hath
commanded
vs
to
submit
our selues
to
all
manner
of
ordinances
of
Kings
,
or
of
Gouernours
vnder
Kings
,
whether
they
bee
good
,
or
bad
.
And
all
the
Doctors
of
the
Church
haue
clearely
been
of
this
opinion
in
fauour
of
monarchie
,
that
it
was
one
of
the
chiefest
blessings
which
God
did
vouchsafe
vpon
the
Israelites
,
the
coniunction
of
the
tree
of
Ioseph
which
was
in
the
hand
of
Ephraim
,
with
the
tree
of
Iuda
,
as
wee
finde
in
the
30.
Chap:
of
Ezechiel
,
that
they
should
be
all
vnder
one
King
,
and
be
no
more
a
deuided
people
,
saith
God
in
that
place
,
for
the
Princely
authoritie
.
We
haue
Iustin
orat
.
ad
Graecos
,
Athanasius
orations
,
contra
Idola
.
Chrysost.
Homil.
34.
on
the
1.
Cor.
Cyprian
de
vanitate
Idolorum
.
Ierom
,
Epi.
4.
Leon.
Sermo.
1.
de
natiuitate
.
Tho.
de
Aquin.
and
all
the
learned
sort
of
them
haue
preferred
it
,
also
all
the
famous
Poets
,
Orators
,
Philosophers
,
Historiographers
,
haue
done
the
same
out
of
the
light
of
nature
.
Homer
2.
Booke
,
Euripides
in
Andromache
,
Isocrates
ad
Nicom
:
Demosthenes
Olym.
1.
Dion
.
Hist.
Roma
.
Lib.
44.
Plinie
li.
11.
cap.
1.
Plato
in
Politicis
,
Aristot.
lib.
12.
Metaph.
Senec
lib.
2.
de
benef
.
ca.
20.
Plutar.
de
tribus
generibus
Reipub.
and
as
many
moe
as
haue
written
,
haue
left
the
same
ground
in
their
Books
.
As
both
these
be
most
true
,
so
it
is
most
true
also
,
and
a
strong
argument
for
Monarchy
,
for
the
third
,
that
the
thundering
of
Gods
iudgements
against
those
who
attempted
to
violate
,
euen
wicked
and
tyrannous
Princes
,
it
doth
approue
that
calling
to
be
a
true
ordinance
of
God
:
The
banishers
of
the
Romane
Kings
,
first
Tarquinius
superbus
,
then
of
Iulius
Caesar
(
who
in
effect
was
a
King
)
bearing
still
the
name
of
Brutus
,
howsoeuer
these
enterprises
seemed
for
the
time
to
bee
vertuously
vndergone
,
against
vniust
vsurpatours
or
wicked
Kings
,
yet
the
issue
of
the
actors
did
shew
to
bee
a
diuine
vindication
:
The
first
Brutus
was
brought
vpon
the
parricied
of
his
owne
sonnes
,
and
had
his
owne
life
spoyled
thereafter
,
the
last
of
them
,
that
pretended
braue
Brutus
,
who
was
called
Vitimus
Romanorum
,
because
after
him
none
did
dreame
any
more
of
Romane
liberty
:
he
after
a
wretched
while
of
afflictions
did
dye
by
his
owne
hand
:
attesting
the
Gods
,
Virtuti
fortunam
defuisse
,
that
fortune
was
,
conspired
against
his
vertue
,
and
leauing
behinde
him
to
the
world
a
bloody
name
,
which
hath
no
other
vse
,
why
to
bee
remembred
of
men
,
but
when
it
is
applyed
to
those
trecherous
Traytors
in
whom
his
spirit
bath
made
transmigration
,
to
bee
perfidious
murtherers
of
lawfull
Kings
,
as
I
haue
said
before
,
and
all
his
complices
the
killers
of
Caesar
,
being
mightiemen
of
resolued
action
and
strongly
fortified
,
they
did
all
perish
by
a
sudden
reuenge
as
the
story
tells
,
Intra
annum
vertentem
,
before
the
turning
about
of
one
yeere
;
which
made
Cardan
to
say
,
that
the
ghost
of
Caesar
was
Maximus
Daemon
,
a
terrible
spirit
of
reuenge
,
and
made
other
Philosophers
to
say
of
him
,
Non
mortuus
est
homo
,
sed
reuersus
quidem
Deus
in
locum
suum
,
That
by
the
slaughter
of
Caesar
no
man
was
dead
,
but
a
certaine
god
returned
to
his
owne
seat
from
whence
hee
came
;
Cassius
in
like
manner
the
chiefe
contriuer
of
that
murther
,
the
night
before
the
battell
of
Philippi
,
being
visibly
terrified
with
the
ghost
of
Caesar
,
he
procured
himselfe
to
be
dispatched
by
the
hand
of
his
owne
seruant
,
and
nothing
did
ensue
thereafter
during
the
space
almost
of
twentie
yeeres
;
in
the
time
of
the
Triumuiri
,
but
fires
of
ciuill
combustion
and
bloud-shed
,
wherein
Antho.
Lep.
Pompe
Sextus
,
Cicero
,
and
all
the
ambitious
spirits
were
spent
with
infinite
numbers
of
the
popular
,
and
what
violation
of
Kings
and
Princes
hath
not
the
like
euent
?
A
more
barbarous
and
more
supportable
tyranny
,
yea
a
more
cruell
brutish
man
hath
neuer
beene
then
Nero
,
the
surprise
of
whose
life
,
was
accompained
with
the
murther
of
three
succeeding
Emperours
,
Galba
,
Otho
,
Vitellius
,
all
within
two
yeeres
,
of
whom
Otho
the
worthier
of
the
three
was
made
his
owne
executioner
;
besides
many
thousands
of
Romane
Gentlemen
,
whose
liues
were
the
propitiatory
sacrifice
to
the
gods
,
for
the
contemptible
Nero.
To
come
to
domesticke
examples
,
Richard
the
second
of
England
degraded
as
an
vnworthy
Prince
:
but
in
their
stories
wee
see
that
an
omnipotent
reuenge
did
follow
vpon
it
:
for
Henry
the
fourth
in
his
time
had
no
other
actions
,
but
the
dispatching
and
ouerthrowe
of
those
who
were
of
his
side
against
Richard
,
so
was
he
enraged
with
feare
and
iealousie
,
his
sonne
againe
had
some
intestine
repois
and
peace
by
meanes
of
his
warres
in
France
:
but
his
successour
,
Henry
the
sixt
was
depriued
,
his
sonne
Edward
poysoned
,
his
children
murthered
,
by
their
cruell
Vncle
the
Duke
of
Glocester
,
and
his
tyranny
againe
intercepted
by
Henry
the
seuenth
.
These
were
the
infinite
effusions
of
natiue
bloud
,
during
that
tempest
of
Naufrage
,
wherein
their
Writers
doe
collect
,
haue
beene
sixteene
or
17
seuerall
pitched
battells
,
the
slaughter
of
nine
Kings
,
or
Kings
sonnes
,
forty
Dukes
,
Marquesses
,
and
Earles
,
200000.
of
the
popular
.
And
what
extraordinary
punishment
haue
wee
in
our
time
seene
inflicted
,
vpon
the
persons
,
houses
,
and
states
of
diuerse
disloyall
subiects
,
who
haue
attempted
to
abuse
the
sacred
authority
of
our
most
gracious
Soueraigne
:
certaine
it
is
a
ground
in
reason
,
a
tryall
in
experience
,
a
conclusion
of
all
politickes
,
and
warranted
by
Gods
word
in
holy
Scripture
,
strengthened
with
the
opinion
of
graue
Doctors
of
the
Church
.
That
Rebellon
doeth
euer
moue
greater
mischiefe
then
Tyranny
.
CHAP.
X.
A
defence
of
Episcopall
gouernment
by
diuerse
most
cleere
and
ingenuous
reasons
.
NOw
wee
come
to
conside●…
what
affinitie
,
the
Church
gouernment
hath
with
those
others
whereof
we
haue
spoken
;
before
the
written
Law
of
Moses
God
did
elect
so
many
Patriarckes
,
to
rule
his
first
Church
:
Enoc
,
Noah
,
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Iacob
,
and
others
:
And
our
Sauiour
before
the
written
Law
of
the
Euangel
,
or
of
grace
,
hee
did
elect
so
many
Apostles
to
rule
the
second
,
whereof
the
former
was
the
type
:
when
the
numbers
of
the
beleeuers
did
increase
,
euen
vnto
Moses
were
adioyned
seuenty
to
assist
him
in
his
charge
;
so
did
Christ
,
next
his
twelue
Apostles
elect
seuenty
Disciples
.
In
Israel
there
were
many
particular
Princes
and
Elders
of
the
people
,
who
did
rule
euery
man
his
own
Centuries
,
and
Chiliads
,
but
these
seuenty
were
created
to
beare
vniuersal
rule
,
as
we
collect
from
the
words
of
Moses
,
Ego
solus
ferre
omnem
populum
istum
non
possum
I
only
cannot
beare
the
charge
of
this
people
,
answere
,
Congregatibi
,
gather
vnto
you
,
which
is
to
be
his
Collegues
,
and
yet
they
were
subordinate
,
for
while
Moses
went
to
the
mountaine
,
he
left
a
deputation
ouer
the
people
,
Ecce
Aaron
&
Hur.
If
any
man
haue
controuersie
let
him
come
to
Aaron
and
Hur
;
euen
so
these
seuenty
Disciples
howsoeuer
they
were
adioyned
to
the
Apostles
,
yet
they
were
subordinate
and
inferiour
,
the
Apostles
being
still
chosen
to
be
conuersant
with
Christ
,
constant
witnesses
of
all
his
actions
,
and
onely
intire
with
him
,
like
vnto
Moses
who
onely
went
vp
to
talke
with
God
.
We
read
in
the
twelfth
of
the
Acts
,
how
the
Apostles
found
Iustus
and
Matthias
onely
sufficient
of
all
the
rest
to
succeed
in
the
place
of
Iudas
,
argument
enough
of
the
Apostolicall
superiority
ouer
them
,
Luke
againe
and
Marke
were
of
good
authorities
among
the
Apostles
,
because
they
were
the
Euangelical
Historians
,
yet
were
they
not
of
the
seuenty
Euangelists
,
being
elected
by
men
and
not
our
Sauiour
,
as
Tertullian
writeth
of
Luke
,
Non
Apostolus
sed
Apostolicus
,
non
Magister
sed
Discipulus
vtique
Magistro
minor
,
Not
an
Apostle
but
Apostolicall
,
no
Master
,
but
Disciple
,
and
alwaies
inferiour
to
the
Master
.
That
diuerse
had
the
holy
spirit
as
the
Apostles
,
who
were
not
yet
their
equals
it
is
euident
,
after
their
dispersion
Philip
did
Euangelize
at
Samaria
,
but
Peter
&
Iohn
were
sent
to
constitute
the
churches
.
The
holy
spirit
without
the
ministery
of
S.
Paul
,
did
come
vpon
Cornelius
and
his
company
:
for
besides
these
two
orders
of
Apostles
and
Disciples
,
there
was
a
third
,
among
the
number
of
an
hundred
who
were
present
at
the
choosing
of
Matthias
,
besides
the
twelue
Apostles
,
and
seuenty
Disciples
,
there
were
thirty
eight
who
beene
in
neither
ordination
were
Prophets
,
as
all
the
learned
do
affirme
who
treat
of
this
point
,
of
which
number
was
Annamas
,
and
Agabus
endued
with
propheticall
spirits
,
to
impart
to
the
Church
diuers
reuelations
which
they
had
.
Touching
these
againe
who
were
thereafter
called
Episcopi
&
Presbiteri
,
we
see
that
in
the
Apostles
daies
the
Church
was
a
while
without
them
:
the
first
mention
of
of
that
order
we
finde
it
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
in
the
twelfth
of
the
Acts
;
for
so
long
as
the
Apostles
and
Euangelists
did
remaine
,
there
was
neither
Episcopus
nor
Presbyter
,
but
after
they
were
disseuered
Iames
being
beheaded
,
and
Peter
fled
,
then
did
they
enter
,
&
from
that
forth
,
Luke
doth
coniunctly
report
of
them
with
the
Apostles
:
Saint
Paul
so
like
vnto
himselfe
in
all
his
Epistles
,
we
cannot
thinke
that
without
a
reason
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Philipians
,
hee
hath
giuen
salutation
to
the
Episcopi
and
Diaconi
,
and
hath
not
done
so
in
the
rest
of
his
Epistles
.
In
that
Epistle
to
the
Romanes
,
hee
salutes
diuers
whom
he
calles
his
co-operarij
,
or
fellow
labourers
as
Andronicus
and
Vrbanus
,
famous
among
the
Apostles
.
And
of
the
Domestick
Church
which
was
some
while
at
Ephesus
,
and
somewhile
at
Corinth
,
to
these
hee
giues
Timothy
,
Titus
,
Apollo
,
Luke
;
Stephen
,
Fortun.
Achai
.
and
a
few
others
whom
the
Apostles
did
send
vpon
occasions
,
nor
these
Churches
had
then
no
other
Bishop
but
S.
Paul
.
In
the
meane
time
the
Apostles
and
the
Euangelists
did
at
their
commodities
visit
them
as
Epiphan.
and
Ambrosiu●…
beare
witnesse
.
Epiphanius
thus
,
while
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
was
but
resent
the
holy
Apostle
write
according
to
the
time
,
and
to
things
that
were
,
where
there
were
Episcopi
hee
write
to
them
,
and
vnto
Diaconi
where
they
were
,
for
the
Apostles
did
not
ordinate
,
saith
hee
,
al
things
vpon
the
sudden
,
there
was
great
neede
of
Presbiteri
and
Diaconi
,
vnder
the
Apostles
,
because
by
these
,
Ecclesiasticall
function
is
perfect
.
Where
none
was
found
worthy
of
Episcopall
charge
,
that
place
did
remaine
without
a
Bishop
,
for
they
being
no
great
multitude
of
beleeuers
,
saith
he
,
they
were
no
great
numbers
found
capable
of
the
Presbyterat
,
therefore
the
Church
at
that
time
did
rest
vnder
the
Apostolike
Bishopricke
till
with
time
things
grew
to
greater
perfection
;
in
which
words
we
doe
obserue
this
,
that
in
the
beginning
while
the
Apostolicall
mission
was
limited
to
Iudea
,
Christ
did
onely
chuse
12.
Apostles
,
and
70.
Disciples
,
but
after
the
Legation
was
generall
both
to
Iew
and
Gentile
,
they
tooke
vnto
them
co-operarij
,
Euangelists
,
Prophets
and
others
,
and
when
the
Gospell
beganne
to
spred
they
did
institute
Episcopi
and
Presbyteri
:
So
that
Christs
Church
was
planted
by
the
like
beginnings
,
and
had
the
like
growth
of
policie
as
that
of
Ierusalem
;
both
hauing
their
originall
in
the
persons
of
Moses
the
figure
,
and
Christ
the
man
figured
,
and
both
with
time
diuoluing
by
little
and
little
into
a
diuersity
of
subordinate
rulers
,
of
whom
the
Apostle
setteth
downe
the
cleere
distinction
and
imparity
,
giuing
the
first
place
to
Apostles
,
the
second
to
Euangelists
,
the
third
to
Prophets
,
the
fourth
to
Pastours
,
and
the
last
to
Doctours
.
Whereof
the
first
of
the
number
Apostolus
doth
comprehend
in
it
as
in
genere
,
these
whole
species
,
ennumerated
of
spirituall
functions
,
so
that
euery
Apostle
was
also
a
Doctour
but
notreciprocally
.
By
these
we
doe
manifestly
see
that
Christ
in
the
foundation
of
his
Church
,
did
follow
for
gouernment
,
the
same
Architype
which
was
giuen
vnto
Moses
,
and
that
one
God
hath
but
one
meaning
of
one
order
in
matter
of
Policie
,
as
I
haue
sayd
;
for
if
ye
will
hold
this
comparison
betwixt
the
Iewish
and
Christian
Church
to
be
remote
and
fantasticke
,
because
the
first
was
Typicall
,
and
is
expired
,
I
answer
,
There
was
in
the
Mosaicall
Law
three
parts
,
the
typicall
,
the
morall
,
and
the
politicall
:
the
daily
sacrifice
and
these
ceremoniall
things
which
were
figuratiue
of
Christs
passion
,
they
are
finished
and
haue
no
imitation
in
Christs
Church
,
but
for
the
morall
it
doth
remaine
:
the
same
Law
lieth
ouer
vs
which
did
astrict
them
,
albeit
we
haue
easier
meanes
to
performe
it
by
faith
in
Iesus
Christ
.
And
for
the
politicall
it
doth
also
remaine
as
S.
Paul
saith
:
Know
you
not
that
those
who
minister
at
the
altar
,
doe
liue
by
the
Altar
&
c
?
But
for
the
concordance
of
these
two
Churches
in
matter
of
Policie
,
I
bring
first
the
testimony
of
S.
Ambrose
,
who
expounding
these
words
of
S.
Paul
to
Timothy
,
Seniorem
ne
increpaueris
,
doe
not
reproach
an
Elder
,
among
other
things
he
saith
also
thus
:
Vnde
Synagogaprius
,
&
postea
Ecclesia
Seniores
habuit
sine
quorum
consilio
nihil
agebatur
,
first
the
Iewish
Synagogue
,
&
then
the
Church
of
Christ
had
their
Elders
without
whose
Councell
nothing
was
done
.
Next
I
bring
the
testimony
of
Iohn
Caluine
,
who
vpon
the
harmony
of
the
Euangelists
hath
written
thus
,
Quant
au
nombre
de
70.
il
me
semble
auoir
,
&c.
Touching
the
number
of
the
70.
Disciples
,
it
appeares
to
me
(
saith
he
)
that
our
Sauiour
hath
followed
the
same
order
,
whereunto
the
Iewes
of
old
were
subiect
and
accustomed
:
So
many
Apostles
were
chosen
who
should
be
as
Patriarkes
to
assemble
the
members
of
the
reall
body
of
the
Church
,
&
for
the
like
respect
of
imitation
the
70.
Disciples
were
elected
,
for
we
know
saith
he
that
Moses
being
vnable
to
beare
the
charge
,
tooke
vnto
him
seuentie
to
gouerne
the
people
.
For
of
him
who
would
obiect
against
the
similitude
of
these
Churches
for
policie
,
that
the
70.
of
Israel
were
no
spirituall
Rulers
,
and
therefore
could
not
be
resembled
by
the
70.
Disciples
,
I
would
aske
you
how
then
did
the
holy
spirit
come
vpon
them
,
that
they
prophesied
in
the
presence
of
the
people
,
and
how
was
the
spirit
of
Moses
parted
among
them
.
Thirdly
I
giue
the
Testimony
of
Doctour
Beza
who
hath
deriued
his
reformed
discipline
whereby
the
Elders
be
adioyned
to
the
Pastours
,
from
the
Iewish
example
.
But
that
which
makes
this
poynt
of
the
similitude
in
policie
of
these
two
Churches
to
be
most
cleere
and
out
of
doubt
,
is
the
opinion
of
S.
Ierom
the
pretended
Patron
of
the
Presbyterians
,
who
in
the
conclusion
to
the
Epistle
to
Euagrius
writeth
thus
,
Quod
Aaron
&
filij
eius
atque
Leuit●…
in
templo
gesserunt
,
hoc
sibi
Pr●…sbyteri
,
Episcopi
,
&
Diaconi
vindicent
in
Ecclesia
,
vt
sciamus
traditiones
apostolicas
de
veteri
Testamento
sumptas
esse
:
saith
hee
,
Whatsoeuer
Aaron
his
sonnes
and
the
Leuites
did
exercise
in
their
persons
in
the
Iewish
Church
,
let
Bishops
,
Presbyters
and
Deacons
take
on
them
to
doe
the
same
,
that
we
may
vnderstand
(
saith
he
)
the
Apostolicall
Traditions
are
exemplary
drawen
out
of
the
old
Testament
.
Alwaies
heere
it
is
where
the
Puritan
and
the
Papist
meet
,
to
vrge
one
thing
vpon
the
Leuiticall
imitation
in
Seeing
wee
haue
thus
truely
and
without
inconuenience
,
brought
the
Ecclesiasticall
gouernement
to
the
rules
of
the
old
Testament
,
it
may
suffice
to
rectifie
a
good
and
iuditious
mind
in
that
matter
of
the
Bishops
,
yet
because
it
is
a
maine
point
,
not
onely
of
generall
reformation
,
but
of
our
intestine
vnion
with
that
perfect
Church
of
England
,
&
of
our
sincere
coniunction
also
among
our selues
in
Scotland
,
I
will
insist
briefly
in
it
,
not
into
the
idle
perplexities
which
the
malice
and
ignorance
of
you
who
be
opponents
doth
moue
,
because
they
be
exactly
treated
by
learned
diuines
,
onely
because
my
discourse
is
Empericall
▪
I
will
speake
two
or
three
words
touching
the
promiscual
and
common
vse
of
the
names
Episcopus
,
and
Presbyter
,
(
which
is
〈◊〉
questionis
)
affirmed
by
you
to
haue
had
no
difference
at
all
in
the
Apostolicall
dayes
,
so
that
thereupon
you
doebuild
all
the
Sophistrie
of
the
question
.
Secondly
,
I
will
giue
you
the
cleere
testimonies
of
the
Catholike
and
Consentient
Antiquitie
vpon
two
things
,
one
of
the
great
vse
and
benefite
which
hath
redowned
to
the
Church
,
by
the
rule
of
Bishops
;
an
other
of
their
successiue
continuation
from
the
dayes
of
the
Apostles
hitherto
,
without
intermission
,
excepting
a
few
reformed
Churches
60.
yeeres
agoe
.
Lastly
I
will
set
downe
to
you
the
iudgement
,
and
meaning
concerning
Church
Policie
of
all
our
famous
reformatours
,
beginning
at
Luther
euen
vntill
now
,
to
let
you
see
how
they
bee
as
farre
against
your
Consistorian
Discipline
,
as
are
our
Bishops
,
who
be
now
in
gouernment
.
And
first
concerning
the
communitie
of
the
words
Episcopus
and
Presbyter
,
it
is
true
they
were
as
they
are
still
,
Unus
Episcopat●…
,
vnum
Presbyterium
,
and
if
you
please
to
say
,
Vnus
Apostolatus
:
O●…e
and
the
same
thing
,
touching
the
substance
of
their
ministerie
,
they
preach
one
doctrine
,
but
we
must
not
from
that
homonomie
of
word●…
enforce
such
wrangling
conceits
,
as
if
we
had
not
learned
in
the
Logicall
Schoole
the
definition
of
Equiuoca
verba
,
quorum
nomen
est
commune
,
ea
autem
quae
nomini
conue●…unt
alia
atque
alia
,
which
haue
a
common
name
;
but
things
competent
to
the
name
most
diuers
in
the
one
and
in
the
other
,
they
labour
about
one
subiect
,
but
they
be
distinguished
by
some
accidentall
points
,
wherein
they
differ
by
reason
of
degree
of
Ecclesiastical
authority
.
Quae
differunt
s●…lummodo
quantitate
,
&
qualitate
,
non
differunt
natura
,
say
the
Philosophers
,
the
things
which
differ
onely
in
quantity
and
quality
,
they
doe
not
differ
in
nature
,
as
to
say
that
the
Archbishop
hath
within
his
rule
the
same
power
which
the
Patriarke
within
his
,
touching
the
substance
of
his
charge
,
excepting
some
reseruations
to
the
Patriarchall
degree
:
vnto
the
which
by
reason
of
superioritie
,
appellation
in
some
cases
was
made
from
the
others
,
and
to
the
which
belongeth
a
power
to
conuocate
Archbishops
,
by
reason
of
more
ample
presedence
:
so
euery
Patriarchall
Bishop
,
was
an
Archbishop
,
but
not
reciprocally
.
And
euery
Episcopus
a
Presbyter
,
but
not
reciprocally
:
while
the
Episcopall
power
was
in
the
Apostles
themselues
,
or
in
Apostolicall
men
,
they
who
had
that
power
,
were
still
called
Apostles
,
as
by
the
worthier
stile
,
and
therefore
Ambrose
in
some
of
his
Treatises
vpon
the
Gospell
by
Apostles
doth
vnderstand
Bishops
:
and
Cyprian
in
like
manner
,
Apostolos
id
est
Episcopos
Lib.
3.
Epist.
9.
&
praepositos
Dominus
elegit
:
The
Lord
chose
Apostles
,
that
is
,
Bishops
and
ouerrulers
:
for
as
Theodoret
hath
well
obserued
in
these
words
,
in
time
past
saith
he
,
they
called
one
and
the
same
man
Bishop
and
Presbyter
,
and
these
who
now
are
called
Bishops
,
they
named
Apostles
,
but
in
processe
of
time
they
left
the
name
of
Apostles
to
those
who
were
truely
Apostles
,
and
the
name
of
Episcopus
or
Bishop
they
tooke
away
from
Presbyter
,
and
gaue
it
to
those
who
were
wont
to
be
called
Apostles
,
by
confusion
of
names
,
onely
saith
he
:
which
testimonie
conferred
with
many
others
like
,
will
make
the
trueth
of
the
matter
to
be
this
,
while
as
the
Bishops
were
Apostles
,
or
Apostolicall
men
:
(
for
so
were
the
first
Bishops
)
the
Angels
of
the
Churches
were
also
called
Apostles
of
the
Churches
,
other
inferior
Pastors
were
then
called
Episcopi
and
Presbyteri
,
by
confusion
of
names
,
but
when
those
first
Bishops
being
dead
,
their
successors
were
to
be
chosen
out
of
the
Presbyters
(
men
neither
Apostles
nor
Apostolicall
)
which
Ierom
noteth
to
haue
beene
done
at
Alexandria
after
the
death
of
S.
Marke
,
as
you
shall
heare
,
and
was
done
in
other
places
where
no
Apostolicall
men
did
rest
aliue
,
then
I
say
,
and
there
,
they
left
the
name
of
Apostles
:
to
Apostles
indeed
who
were
dead
,
and
for
difference
from
them
they
called
the
intrant
successor
Episcopus
,
or
Bishop
,
and
his
inferiour
minister
againe
Presbyter
,
allowing
no
more
confusion
of
names
,
so
that
this
cleare
distinction
both
of
names
and
offices
,
was
embraced
in
the
very
first
succession
of
the
Apostles
.
For
Ignatius
who
was
Bishop
of
Antioch
in
the
Apostles
time
,
after
that
Euodius
had
been
there
before
him
,
hee
did
vsually
distinguish
these
three
degrees
of
the
Clergie
,
as
the
Church
hath
euer
done
since
by
these
three
names
:
Bishop
,
Presbyter
and
Deacon
,
the
difference
of
which
degrees
and
the
superioritie
of
Bishops
,
is
witnessed
by
the
same
Ignatius
,
writing
to
the
Smyrnenses
,
Let
no
man
doe
any
thing
appertayning
to
the
Church
,
saith
he
,
yea
let
not
the
administration
of
the
Eucharist
be
lawfull
,
but
by
the
Bishop
,
or
by
him
who
hath
his
authoritie
from
the
Bishop
.
Next
touching
the
testimonies
of
Antiquitie
vpon
the
vse
and
benefit
of
Episcopall
Regiment
,
all
the
Fathers
doe
in
one
voyce
applaude
that
which
Cyprian
the
most
modest
of
Bishops
hath
written
in
that
point
,
affirming
that
all
heresies
and
schismes
haue
euer
flowed
from
discontented
humours
of
those
who
contemne
the
authoritie
of
Bishops
,
which
is
placed
to
coerce
,
and
correct
them
.
Unde
schismata
&
hereses
aborta
sunt
nisi
dum
Episcopus
contemnitur
,
&
homo
dignatione
Dei
honoratus
ab
indignis
hominibus
iudicatur
,
from
whence
are
heresies
,
flagellum
Episcop●…
,
the
scourge
of
Bishops
,
as
you
shall
see
.
It
is
true
indeed
that
Ierom
writing
vpon
the
first
of
the
Epistle
to
Titus
,
hath
once
called
the
Episcopall
authoritie
rather
a
custome
then
an
Apostolicall
Tradition
,
saying
thus
:
Before
that
by
instinct
of
the
Deuill
there
were
factions
in
the
Church
,
and
that
it
was
said
among
the
people
,
I
am
of
Paul
,
I
am
of
Apollo
,
and
I
of
Cephas
,
the
Church
was
gouerned
by
the
common
consent
of
the
Presbyters
,
but
after
through
all
the
world
it
was
decreed
,
that
one
of
the
Presbyters
should
be
placed
aboue
the
rest
,
to
whom
should
apperteine
the
whole
Ecclesiasticall
care
and
extirpation
of
schisme
.
Thus
far
I●…m
.
Out
of
which
words
the
Presbyterians
doe
extort
this
consequence
,
that
the
primitiue
Church
was
gouerned
by
presbyteriall
policie
without
Bishops
:
to
this
the
answer
is
,
first
,
if
it
were
granted
to
come
in
by
a
consueted
and
not
by
a
primitiue
tradition
.
Yet
the
consequence
is
voyde
against
Bishops
,
vnlesse
we
will
say
that
Presbyters
and
Deacons
were
not
neither
an
Apostolicall
ordination
,
because
in
the
beginning
the
Apostles
did
gouerne
the
Church
without
both
these
,
by
consent
of
the
people
,
as
it
is
manifest
by
the
Epistle
to
Titus
,
as
Creta
,
Corynth
,
Ephesus
and
Philippi
before
they
had
Episcopus
or
Presbyter
,
whom
when
they
did
receiue
,
the
Church
did
yet
remaine
vnder
the
rule
of
the
Apostles
.
Secondly
,
it
is
answered
where
hee
speakes
of
the
choosing
of
one
Presbyter
aboue
the
rest
,
for
taking
order
with
schismes
,
that
schismes
were
begun
in
the
Apostles
ownetime
,
so
that
this
same
election
hath
been
also
then
begun
:
or
otherwise
,
that
the
Apostles
haue
not
been
so
wise
as
their
Successors
,
which
were
absurd
to
hold
.
Thirdly
,
it
is
answered
,
that
reason
of
Ierom
taketh
away
Deacons
as
well
as
Bishops
,
because
the
murmurations
of
the
Greekes
against
the
Hebrewes
,
moued
that
institution
Script
:
ecclesinst
.
that
which
is
true
tha●…
Anani●…
suereeded
him
,
therefore
it
must
follow
of
his
owne
words
,
that
he
was
〈◊〉
by
them
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
exeroitu●…
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a●…
an
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
ate
an
Emperour
.
Thirdly
,
in
an
otherplace
most
plain●…
Totius
Ecclesi●…
salut●…m
à
Summ●…
〈◊〉
dign●…ate
〈◊〉
,
c●…
si
non
exors
,
&
ab●…mnibus
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
potest●…
t●…
in
Ecelesia
efficerē●…r
schis●…ta
quot
Sacerd●…
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
he
The
Churches
prosperitio
doth
relie●…n
the
〈◊〉
of
the
chiefe
Priest
,
or
Bishop
of
the
Church
,
〈◊〉
if
hee
haue
not
granted
vnto
him
a
free
power
aboue
the
rest
,
there
would
be
as
many
schismes
as
Priests
with●…
the
Church
:
so
that
Ierom
must
confesse
that
●…rke
and
Anian●…
at
Alex●…
,
and
〈◊〉
and
Igna●…
〈◊〉
Antioch
were
constitute
by
the
ordi●…ce
of
ou●…
S●…our
,
or
then
that
the
Apostles
did
institute
〈◊〉
to
the
minde
of
Christ
,
which
is
abs●…d
to
hol●…
〈◊〉
lastl●…
the
conclusion
of
tha●…
Epistle
,
as
I
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
●…lated
,
doth
referre
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
Iewish
Church
,
in
which
speeches
first
and
last
of
Ierom
,
we
doe
not
onely
obserue
the
great
benefit
redounding
to
the
Church
by
Bishops
,
and
the
end
why
they
were
created
,
for
vnitie
and
auoyding
of
schismes
,
but
we
doe
in
like
manner
marke
the
antiquitie
of
that
policie
,
from
S.
Marke
,
and
the
authoritie
and
power
thereof
,
as
if
an
Armie
should
choose
an
Emperour
saith
hee
,
and
the
succession
thereof
to
Dionisius
,
and
lastly
the
vniuersalitie
thereof
,
Decretum
erat
in
toto
orbe
terrarum
,
saith
hee
,
It
was
decreed
throughout
the
whole
world
,
wherevpon
hee
hath
concluded
,
that
the
weale
of
the
Church
doth
depend
,
à
Summi
Sacerdotis
dignitate
,
from
the
worth
of
the
Bishop
.
After
that
some
of
the
inferiour
Clerkes
,
who
did
assist
the
informall
election
of
Nouatian
in
the
place
of
Cornelius
,
were
againe
reduced
vnto
the
Catholike
Church
,
their
penitence
was
declared
in
these
words
,
We
are
not
ignorant
,
that
there
is
one
God
,
one
Christ
,
one
holy
Ghost
,
one
Bishop
into
one
Church
.
whereby
wee
see
that
vnitie
was
the
end
of
Episcopall
institution
.
When
Constantine
at
the
instance
of
the
deuout
Matrons
of
Rome
,
licenced
Liberius
to
returne
,
but
withall
appointed
that
Church
gouernment
to
bee
common
betwixt
him
and
Felix
.
The
faithfull
people
deriding
that
ordinance
of
the
Arrian
Emperour
,
cryed
aloud
,
as
Theodore
writeth
,
one
God
,
one
Church
,
one
Bishop
.
So
that
antiquitie
doth
euer
ascribe
the
benefit
of
vnitie
in
the
Church
vnto
that
apostolicall
and
ancient
policie
.
Thirdly
,
for
testimonies
for
the
succession
of
the
Bishops
in
the
Church
,
from
the
Apostles
hitherto
there
be
so
many
,
that
for
a
short
rehearsall
one
knoweth
not
what
to
choose
.
Against
the
Bishopricks
of
Titus
and
Timothie
many
things
bee
idly
pretended
,
which
are
plainly
discussed
by
those
Theologues
,
who
haue
expresly
handled
this
question
,
but
against
those
who
doe
alledge
that
they
remained
not
at
Ephesus
and
Creta
numbers
of
Authors
beare
witnesse
,
Dorothaus
in
Synopsi
Soph
:
in
Catal:
in
tot
;
Ifidorus
de
vita
&
morte
Sanctorum
vincent
,
li.
10.
cap.
38.
Anthonius
ex
Policrate
,
Part.
titul.
6.
cap.
28.
Niceph.
li.
10.
cap.
11.
who
all
report
that
they
liued
and
died
,
the
one
at
Ephesus
,
and
the
other
at
Creta
.
And
as
they
were
ordained
by
the
Apostles
:
so
were
diuerse
others
institute
Bishops
in
diuerse
places
.
Eusebius
witnesseth
that
about
the
yeere
,
45.
Euodius
was
Peter
,
Marke
was
first
Bishop
of
Alexandria
.
To
whom
Ani●…us
,
Abilius
,
&
Cerdo
,
all
in
the
Apostles
times
witnesseth
by
Niceph.
Gregory
,
Ierome
,
That
Iames
the
iust
was
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
institute
by
the
Apostles
immediately
after
the
passion
of
our
Sauiour
:
Ierome
doth
affirme
it
,
Catalog
.
scrip
.
Eccles.
Eusebius
bringeth
the
most
ancient
testimonies
of
the
Church
for
the
same
.
That
to
Iames
the
brother
of
our
Lord
surnamed
the
iust
,
the
throne
Episcopall
of
Ierusalem
Clemens
,
Alexandrinus
testifying
,
that
Iames
,
Peter
and
Iohn
,
did
chuse
Iames
the
iust
,
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
after
the
Ascension
:
and
Higesippus
,
whom
Ierome
and
Eusebius
affirme
to
be
of
the
first
successours
of
the
Apostles
,
doe
Iames.
Eusebius
in
his
History
giueth
a
Catalogue
of
37.
Bishops
in
Ierusalem
,
betweene
Iames
and
Macarius
.
The
same
is
testified
by
Ambrose
,
and
Now
if
any
would
say
,
that
these
were
Bishops
but
of
one
Church
,
if
there
was
but
one
in
Crete
,
how
was
it
said
,
Opidatim
constitues
sicut
ego
te
:
Irene●…
counted
among
the
first
of
the
primitiue
writers
,
speaking
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
saith
that
the
holy
Apostles
Peter
and
Paul
,
the
foundators
thereof
,
Tradiderunt
Lino
potestatem
administrandi
totius
Ecclesiae
,
That
as
the
numbers
of
Christians
did
increase
at
Rome
,
they
were
diuided
in
seuerall
paroches
,
vnder
seuerall
Presbyters
by
Euaristus
Bishop
of
Rome
,
which
againe
were
augmented
,
the
Churches
I
meane
,
by
Higinus
in
the
yeere
138
as
Platina
and
Onuphrius
doe
testifie
,
de
Episcopat
.
&
titul
.
and
Eusebius
in
his
sixt
Booke
cap.
3.
doth
affirme
that
vnder
Cornelius
Bishop
and
Martyr
in
the
yeere
250.
there
was
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
46.
Presbyters
,
7.
Deacons
,
100.
other
Clergy
men
,
and
but
one
Bishop
.
But
of
this
point
there
is
a
cleere
and
manifest
example
,
and
most
free
from
controuersie
of
the
seuen
Churches
of
Asia
,
ouer
which
was
appointed
the
seuen
Angels
as
Bishops
,
confessed
by
Doctour
Beza
himselfe
,
one
also
of
your
pretended
Patrons
:
calling
the
Angell
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
the
Prelate
or
gouernour
Antistitem
,
saith
hee
,
vt
vocat
Iustinus
:
Of
these
Churches
I
say
,
that
euery
one
comprehended
in
circuite
both
City
and
Country
Churches
,
and
euery
one
of
them
had
but
one
Angell
or
Bishop
:
As
Polycarp
at
Smyrna
was
Bishop
13.
yeeres
before
the
Reuelation
was
deliuered
,
as
is
obserued
by
Bullingerus
in
Apocal.
and
hee
died
a
glorious
Martyr
,
as
Eusebius
prooueth
in
his
4.
Booke
,
cap.
15.
by
an
Epistle
of
the
Smyrnenses
and
Onesimus
,
Bishop
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
testifieth
by
Ignatius
ad
Epiphanium
and
Ignatius
himselfe
was
at
Antioch
.
Epiphanius
doth
testifie
that
the
Church
of
Alexandria
had
besides
the
Church
called
Caesarea
,
which
was
burned
in
Iulian
his
time
and
reedified
by
Athanasius
,
it
had
also
that
Church
of
Dionisius
,
that
of
Thomas
,
that
of
Pierius
,
that
of
Serapion
,
of
Mepdidius
,
of
Annianus
,
of
Baucalis
and
Abias
,
and
that
in
one
of
those
Colluthus
was
a
Presbyter
,
and
in
one
Carpones
,
in
an
other
Sarmatas
,
and
Arrius
a
Presbyter
in
one
.
Aps
large
testimonies
haue
wee
of
those
of
Asia
,
that
Ephesus
was
a
great
Metropolis
hauing
a
large
Countrey
subiect
to
it
.
That
Pergamus
was
a
famous
City
,
sometimes
the
seat
of
the
Church
of
Asia
,
that
Smyrna
,
Sardis
,
Laodicia
,
Philodelphia
,
were
great
and
mother
Cities
,
hauing
within
them
many
Churches
.
Ignatius
to
the
Smyruenses
,
Viueremini
inquit
Episcepum
:
Reuerence
your
Bishop
,
saith
hee
,
as
Christ
and
his
Apostles
doe
command
,
and
in
his
Epistle
ad
Trallianos
,
what
is
a
Bishop
saith
he
,
but
one
,
Qui
principatum
&
potestatem
super
omnes
obtinet
,
who
hath
power
aboue
the
rest
,
and
what
are
Presbyters
,
saith
he
,
Sed
Collegium
sacrum
,
Conciliarij
&
Coassessores
,
and
in
his
Epistle
ad
Magnetianos
:
As
Christ
saith
he
,
doth
nothing
without
the
Father
,
so
must
not
the
Presbyters
,
or
Deacons
,
doe
any
thing
without
their
Bishops
,
Aliter
iniquum
est
&
Deo
odiosum
,
otherwise
it
is
iniquity
and
odious
to
God
.
Cyprian
who
was
the
most
indulgent
Bishop
we
read
of
to
his
Presbyters
,
and
the
most
modest
Prelate
:
In
the
fift
Epistle
of
his
second
Booke
touching
one
Aurelius
,
whom
he
did
ordinate
,
but
aduice
of
the
Church
Clergy
.
Wee
vse
deare
brother
,
to
deliberate
with
you
before
,
and
to
weigh
the
manners
and
merits
of
men
by
your
concurrence
:
but
wee
need
not
to
looke
for
the
testimonies
of
men
,
Cumprecedant
diuina
suffragia
,
when
wee
are
strengthened
by
diuine
suffrages
.
Like
to
this
againe
we
find
of
him
in
his
ordination
of
one
Numidicus
,
in
the
tenth
Epistle
of
his
fourth
Booke
.
Brethren
,
saith
he
,
I
aduertise
you
that
Numidic●…
by
diuine
inspiration
is
adioyned
to
the
number
of
our
Carthagine
Presbyters
,
and
that
hee
doth
sit
with
vs
among
the
Clergy
:
and
what
hath
beene
done
by
Cyprian
we
read
not
where
it
was
retracted
by
any
,
which
I
doe
not
put
downe
heere
:
yet
any
Bishop
should
delight
to
imitate
this
kinde
of
rule
,
but
onely
to
shew
what
doth
in
cure
appertaine
to
the
person
of
a
Bishop
,
and
the
weight
of
his
authority
,
as
the
same
Cyprian
doth
testifie
in
the
27.
Epistle
,
Indeper
temporum
&
suecessionum
vices
Episcoporum
ordinatio
,
&
Ecclesia
Ratio
decurrit
,
vt
super
Episcopes
Ecclesiam
constituatur
.
Et
omnis
actus
Ecclesia
peripsos
gubernetur
.
So
hath
it
fallen
out
,
saith
hee
,
by
length
of
time
,
that
the
order
of
Bishops
,
and
the
condition
of
Ecclesiasticall
rule
is
such
that
it
doth
altogether
rest
with
them
,
and
euery
act
thereof
appertaine
to
them
.
Now
because
I
intend
not
to
bee
tedious
in
this
discourse
,
therefore
you
are
to
marke
how
of
all
these
ancients
,
I
haue
chosen
out
three
,
whose
testimonies
and
opinions
in
the
question
of
Bishops
,
is
to
bee
esteemed
most
sincere
for
the
reason
following
.
Of
all
the
Bishops
of
Antiquity
,
Cyprian
was
the
most
fauourable
,
and
most
affected
to
his
Presbyters
,
and
in
his
carriage
more
like
to
a
Compresbyter
then
a
Prelate
.
Of
all
the
Bishoppes
of
Antiquity
whose
writings
are
extant
in
the
Church
,
Ignatius
is
most
ancient
,
and
hath
drawne
his
knowledge
out
of
the
pure
fountaines
of
Apostolicall
wisedome
,
and
not
from
the
riuers
as
his
fellowes
haue
done
:
Of
all
the
Doctours
of
Antiquity
,
Ierome
is
most
sought
to
,
by
the
Presbyterians
:
The
Councell
of
Sardica
,
cap.
10.
13.
hath
decreed
that
if
a
rich
man
by
meanes
of
Court
come
to
bee
a
Bishop
,
hee
shall
first
performe
the
office
of
a
Reader
,
Deacon
and
Presbyter
,
that
by
degrees
hee
may
ascend
to
the
height
of
a
Bishopricke
.
Nazianzene
giueth
testimony
of
Athanasius
and
Basil
,
that
they
ascended
into
Episcopall
dignity
by
the
spiritual
Law
,
through
all
the
degrees
of
Ecclesiasticall
offices
.
The
Councell
of
Antioch
,
that
whatsoeuer
things
appertaine
vnto
the
Church
are
to
bee
gouerned
by
the
authority
of
the
Bishop
by
whom
say
they
people
are
instructed
.
The
Councell
of
Calcedon
decreed
that
none
should
build
a
Cloyster
,
or
Monastery
,
without
the
consent
of
the
Bishop
of
the
City
,
and
that
all
Monasticall
persons
should
bee
subiect
to
the
Bishop
.
And
if
we
should
search
all
the
Doctours
,
Fathers
,
and
Councells
,
wee
should
finde
that
Episcopall
policy
accompanied
with
a
cleere
consent
of
all
Catholike
antiquitie
to
applaud
it
.
So
farre
that
for
the
first
thousand
yeeres
of
the
Church
no
man
hath
beene
knowen
to
denie
or
decline
it
,
but
onely
Aereus
who
was
therefore
compted
an
Heretike
by
Augustine
in
his
Catalogue
of
heresies
,
and
by
Epiphanius
also
,
which
hath
not
beene
rashly
,
nor
with
repentance
affirmed
by
Augustine
,
as
some
hold
,
for
it
was
written
after
his
retractation
,
and
after
his
writing
of
230
Bookes
besides
his
Epistles
and
Homilies
,
He
saith
in
his
preface
,
that
it
is
hard
to
giue
an
accurate
definition
of
an
Hereticke
,
he
reckoneth
vp
53.
heresies
which
after
Christs
ascenscion
were
contrary
to
his
doctrine
,
giuing
the
last
place
to
that
of
Aereus
:
And
concluding
in
the
end
of
all
,
Omnis
it
aque
Christianus
Catholicus
ista
non
debet
credere
.
Euery
Christian
Catholike
The
like
exposition
Ierom
the
pretended
Patron
of
Presbyters
,
maketh
vpon
the
words
of
Esay
in
the
17.
verse
of
the
60.
chapter
,
according
to
the
Septuagint
,
speaking
to
the
future
estate
of
the
Church
,
through
a
Reuelation
.
I
will
giue
thy
Princes
in
peace
,
and
thy
Bishops
in
righteousnesse
,
whereon
Ierome
;
Heerein
saith
hee
)
the
Maiesty
of
the
holy
Scripture
is
to
be
admired
,
who
calleth
futuros
Ecclesia
Episcopos
,
The
Princes
and
Rulers
that
were
to
be
of
the
Church
,
Bishops
whose
visitation
is
all
in
peace
,
and
the
name
of
their
dignity
all
in
righteousnesse
(
saith
he
)
So
that
we
finde
an
excesse
of
honor
and
dignity
,
which
from
Primitiue
and
ancient
times
hath
beene
yeelded
to
this
vertuous
Prelacie
in
the
Church
.
Doth
not
Tertullian
who
liued
in
the
first
200
yeeres
write
this
of
Bishops
,
not
onely
yeelding
vnto
them
poynts
of
preeminence
and
iurisdiction
:
but
speaking
of
the
celebration
of
the
Sacrament
,
The
Bishop
(
saith
hee
)
hath
the
right
to
minister
Baptisme
,
and
then
the
Presbyters
and
Deacons
,
but
not
without
the
authoritie
of
the
Bishop
for
the
honour
of
the
Church
,
which
being
safe
,
peace
is
safe
.
In
regard
of
which
Catholike
and
constant
testimonies
from
time
to
time
,
what
shall
wee
say
?
shall
we
not
for
once
thinke
it
impossible
,
that
the
successours
of
the
Apostles
,
all
the
holy
Fathers
,
so
many
Martyrs
and
Saints
would
haue
abolished
that
gouernment
whatsoeuer
which
Christ
and
his
Apostles
left
vnto
the
Church
,
for
the
next
shall
we
not
hold
it
impossible
to
fall
out
,
that
any
policie
which
was
not
receiued
from
the
Apostles
could
be
at
one
time
embraced
of
the
whole
Christian
world
,
and
approoued
of
all
generall
counsels
in
the
Primitiue
Church
.
For
the
last
shall
we
not
thinke
it
a
scorne
beyond
all
scornes
,
that
all
those
antiquities
and
Apostolicall
traditions
witnessed
by
Apostolicall
men
,
generall
counsels
,
Fathers
,
Doctours
,
Catholike
consent
without
interruption
,
must
bee
condemned
for
follies
,
schismes
,
corruptions
,
by
some
pure
and
Heteroclite
braines
,
who
haue
start
vp
more
then
1500.
yeeres
after
,
to
impugne
the
credit
of
the
Church
Gouernment
,
qualified
by
so
many
diuine
men
whose
faith
was
tried
in
the
fire
of
affliction
,
and
who
sealed
their
profession
with
glorious
Martyrdome
.
Certainely
if
it
must
be
so
,
we
may
say
that
the
true
light
hath
endured
a
miraculous
ecclipse
,
and
that
great
knowledge
hath
beene
long
reserued
to
bee
at
length
vouchsafed
to
the
Allobrogicall
Doctours
.
CHAP.
XI
.
The
opinion
of
the
Archi-Reformatours
concerning
Church-Policie
.
FInally
to
conclude
this
point
of
the
Church-Policy
,
I
come
to
shew
what
haue
beene
the
opinions
of
Protoreformatours
concerning
the
same
.
In
the
Augustine
confession
which
is
the
first
publike
Protestant
act
wherin
wee
can
obserue
it
,
this
Article
is
contained
,
wee
haue
oft
,
say
they
,
out
of
our
great
desires
protested
to
Martin
Luther
.
Non
credis
quanto
sum
in
odio
Noricis
&
alijs
.
You
will
not
beleeue
(
saith
he
)
how
I
am
hated
of
the
Norricians
and
others
;
Alwayes
it
is
not
well
that
men
should
so
abhorre
the
restauration
of
Bishops
:
for
I
know
not
with
what
a
face
wee
can
refuse
them
:
If
they
will
permit
vs
to
haue
purity
of
doctrine
,
And
I
doe
feare
that
Episcopall
authority
being
dissolued
,
wee
shall
haue
more
intollerable
Tyranny
in
the
place
thereof
,
saith
he
;
And
in
another
place
which
was
not
written
to
Luther
,
Et
mecum
semper
sensit
Lutherus
,
And
Luther
did
euer
iudge
with
me
,
who
saith
he
,
knew
himselfe
to
bee
the
more
loued
of
mer
,
because
by
his
meanes
Bishops
had
beene
cast
out
and
themselues
set
at
liberty
,
which
shall
be
dangerous
for
the
posterity
;
for
what
state
of
Church
shall
we
haue
when
the
ancient
policie
shaken
off
,
there
shall
bee
no
certaine
Rulers
,
saith
Melancthon
,
which
solid
iudgement
Camerarius
doth
praise
in
these
words
,
Quod
reclamantibus
multis
ille
hoc
suadebat
non
modo
ad
stipulatore
sed
auctore
Luthero
,
vt
restituerentur
Episcopi
si
vsum
purae
doctrina
permitterent
,
that
against
many
he
did
not
onely
by
Luthers
consent
,
but
Bucer
de
vi
&
vs●…
ministerij
saith
thus
.
Therefore
these
orders
of
Bishops
,
Presbyters
,
and
Deacons
established
in
the
beginning
by
the
holy
spirit
,
when
Churches
begun
to
be
multiplyed
they
did
ordaine
to
euery
Prouince
their
owne
Metropolitan
.
And
againe
thereafter
to
shew
how
he
thought
it
a
diuine
ordinance
,
he
saith
,
as
the
people
were
more
and
more
frequent
in
Metropolitan
Citties
,
It
a
dabat
Dominus
vt
haberent
ampliores
Episcopos
illae
Ecclesiae
,
so
did
God
ordaine
greater
Bishops
to
those
Churches
.
Hemingi●…s
is
of
that
same
opinion
,
and
both
of
them
doe
blame
that
wrested
sense
of
Ierom
,
aforesaid
,
saying
that
howsoeuer
it
might
bee
so
while
Churches
were
not
perfectly
constituted
,
yet
all
the
other
Fathers
were
against
him
from
thence
forth
,
&
he
contented
to
acknowledge
his
error
,
as
you
haue
heard
.
Philip
Hebr●…nerus
a
great
Protestant
Theologue
,
hauing
mooued
the
My
faith
(
saith
he
)
doth
absolutely
rest
vpon
the
simple
word
of
God
:
next
vpon
the
common
consent
of
the
ancient
Catholike
Church
,
if
it
is
not
repugnant
to
the
holy
Scripture
,
for
whatsoeuer
hath
been
decreed
by
those
holy
Fathers
assembled
in
generall
Cou●…cells
in
the
name
of
God
,
if
it
doe
not
contradict
his
word
,
that
I
take
to
flow
from
the
holy
Ghost
,
albeit
I
doe
not
account
it
in
the
same
degree
with
the
written
word
,
and
seeing
it
is
most
euident
by
all
the
writts
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
that
Bishops
and
these
other
orders
haue
been
allowed
in
the
Church
,
Quis
ego
sum
:
who
am
I
(
saith
he
)
who
should
take
vpon
me
to
impugne
that
which
the
holy
Catholike
Church
hath
approued
.
Neither
durst
the
most
learned
of
our
time
disprooue
them
,
because
they
were
instituted
for
good
ends
,
and
for
edification
of
Gods
people
.
Besides
I
haue
respect
to
these
reformed
Churches
,
who
hauing
embraced
the
Euangell
,
doe
yet
retaine
the
order
of
Bishops
in
name
&
authoritie
(
meaning
the
Lutherians
)
And
looking
to
the
Protestant
Churches
I
finde
they
haue
their
Bishops
and
Archbishops
vnder
changed
names
of
Superintendants
,
and
generall
Superintendants
,
and
where
neither
the
old
good
Greeke
names
,
of
Episcopus
and
Archiepiscopus
,
nor
these
new
ill
Latine
names
of
Superintendant
,
and
generall
Superintendent
be
acknowledged
.
Notwithstanding
I
see
their
(
meaning
of
Presbyterians
)
chiefe
men
who
take
vpon
them
all
the
authoritie
,
where
therefore
these
be
maintayned
and
Bishops
refused
,
it
is
but
a
controuersie
for
names
,
so
when
wee
agree
as
wee
doe
vpon
the
thing
it selfe
,
why
should
we
striue
about
the
name
?
Thus
farre
Zanchius
.
Wherein
wee
see
that
he
doth
acknowledge
that
distinction
mentioned
by
me
in
the
beginning
of
this
Article
,
of
that
which
is
directly
diuine
as
the
word
,
and
that
which
is
diuini
Iuris
,
as
the
Policie
both
being
of
like
veritie
,
but
not
of
like
authoritie
,
necessitie
,
and
perpetuitie
.
This
sound
iudgement
of
Zanchius
is
so
truly
,
naturally
,
and
holily
conceiued
,
that
euen
the
latest
and
most
peremptorie
Reformators
since
,
be
forced
to
haue
the
same
opinion
,
and
to
follow
the
same
practise
.
Caluin
speaking
of
the
primitiue
church
before
the
intrusion
of
Poperie
,
during
all
which
time
,
saith
he
,
the
Church
gouernment
hath
nothing
almost
dissonant
from
Gods
worde
.
For
the
Presbyters
who
had
the
charge
of
doctrine
,
did
chuse
one
among
them selues
vnder
the
stile
of
a
Bishop
,
ne
v●…
fieri
solet
,
dissidia
nascerentur
ex
equalitate
,
that
dissension
should
not
arise
of
aequalitie
,
as
commonly
it
doth
,
saith
he
.
And
in
his
Epistle
to
Cardinall
Sadolett
he
is
contented
to
obey
a
Bishop
,
prouiding
he
be
reformed
in
doctrine
,
Talem
nobis
Hierarchiam
si
dederint
quae
à
Christo
tanquam
vnico
capite
pendeat
.
The
opinion
of
Beza
concerning
the
Church
of
England
I
haue
told
already
,
then
for
their
practise
,
it
is
manifest
that
all
the
Gouernours
of
the
Church
of
Geneua
since
the
Bishop
was
eiected
,
haue
wished
by
all
meanes
to
replant
that
authoritie
,
but
could
not
,
for
the
State
being
altogether
changed
in
a
popular
gouernment
,
by
repining
from
the
Bishop
,
who
was
also
their
ciuill
head
,
it
was
so
farre
from
receiuing
any
image
of
Soueraigntie
either
spirituall
or
temporall
:
that
Caluin
being
altogether
out
of
hope
to
get
a
Presbyterie
established
of
Ministers
alone
,
was
contented
to
comport
a
mixed
Presbyterie
,
of
six
Ministerie
,
and
twelue
Citizens
,
alwayes
while
he
liued
he
was
perpetuall
President
in
effect
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
Senate
,
differing
onely
in
name
from
a
Bishop
,
which
name
and
authoritie
both
hee
could
haue
susteyned
in
his
person
,
if
the
State
had
vrged
him
,
seing
hee
was
contented
himselfe
to
obey
a
reformed
Bishop
.
Beza
likewise
during
ten
or
twelue
yeares
,
carried
the
same
authoritie
,
they
did
both
,
rule
ouer
their
brethren
as
a
Primate
ouer
his
Coepiscopi
,
or
a
Bishop
ouer
his
Compresbyte●…
,
euen
as
Zanchius
hath
said
.
And
how
many
Christian
Pastors
of
remote
Nations
did
in
all
those
times
depend
from
their
Oracles
,
as
Presbyters
vnder
Bishops
?
If
any
man
will
say
it
was
the
merit
of
the
men
,
&
no
ordination
of
the
Church
,
I
answer
if
it
was
so
,
it
is
all
one
to
beare
authoritie
,
whether
colourably
or
openly
,
onely
heere
is
the
difference
,
that
lawfull
authoritie
is
better
then
that
which
men
doe
arrogate
without
warrant
,
and
it
is
better
to
endure
a
lawfull
Bishop
then
an
vsurping
Brother
;
but
to
neither
of
these
two
doe
I
ascribe
any
disorder
,
they
were
wise
,
learned
,
and
diuine
men
,
who
did
comport
with
the
policie
of
the
time
Inuita
Minerua
,
as
wee
say
,
of
necessitie
.
For
euen
Beza
finding
things
yet
to
goe
farder
from
the
Episcopall
rule
,
by
the
comming
thither
of
Da●…aeus
,
he
did
vehemently
regrate
it
to
his
familiars
.
And
I
say
that
Anthon
:
Fa●…us
,
who
is
now
Arch-Presbyter
there
,
is
as
wise
in
that
kind
,
as
any
of
his
Predecessors
,
for
I
know
it
by
experience
to
be
so
.
It
may
be
indeed
said
,
that
the
Church
of
Geneua
is
yet
in
puritie
without
faction
,
but
who
doth
not
see
the
reason
of
it
,
because
it
is
parua
Respublica
,
a
small
Common-wealth
,
easily
ruled
,
where
the
Presbyteriall
Clergie
is
not
aboue
the
number
of
eighteen
,
counting
both
Pastors
and
Doctors
,
but
if
it
were
populous
and
grosse
,
or
if
diuision
should
fall
in
that
which
is
,
might
it
not
come
to
passe
among
them
,
as
it
hath
done
to
others
in
the
like
,
that
for
want
of
a
spirituall
head
,
the
Ciuill
Magistrate
behooued
to
interpose
his
authoritie
,
and
perhaps
ioyne
him selfe
to
the
wrong
side
,
as
sundry
Romane
Emperours
haue
done
in
such
things
,
according
as
Ecclesiasticall
Stories
doe
record
.
And
what
was
the
doing
of
our
owne
Reformator
Iohn
Knox
,
and
of
all
those
who
were
wise
Reformators
,
was
it
not
like
vnto
the
Romanes
wisdome
,
who
hauing
cast
out
their
Kings
,
did
in
euery
case
of
danger
clothe
themselues
with
the
absolute
authoritie
of
Dictators
:
Euen
so
did
they
after
the
expulsion
of
Bishops
exercise
the
same
power
,
as
Zanchius
hath
said
,
vnderchanged
names
,
and
euill
Latine
names
,
as
he
calls
them
,
of
Superintendents
,
and
generall
Superintendents
,
vntill
by
length
of
time
as
the
state
of
Rome
was
neuer
stayed
before
it
fell
againe
into
the
owne
naturall
center
of
Monarchie
,
Naturam
furca
expellas
licet
,
vsque
recurret
,
Euen
so
the
Ecclesiasticall
policie
,
hath
returned
againe
to
the
owne
fountaine
from
whence
it
did
flow
.
All
which
considered
,
I
giue
you
my
counsell
who
are
Puritans
,
that
you
be
not
ashamed
to
say
with
Zanchius
,
Quis
ego
sum
&c.
who
are
you
to
oppose
your selues
against
the
rule
of
God
in
nature
,
&
in
all
her
members
against
the
rule
of
wisedome
in
the
Ciuill
state
,
of
Oeconomie
in
families
,
of
moralitie
in
one
mans
person
,
of
God
in
the
Architype
of
the
Iewish
Church
:
of
the
Apostles
,
the
Primitiue
Church
and
all
antiquitie
following
thereupon
,
I
giue
you
my
Counsell
to
vnderstand
the
mysterie
of
time
,
and
the
nature
of
reformation
,
which
is
not
compassed
vpon
the
suddaine
but
with
length
of
time
,
euen
as
corruption
growes
with
time
.
We
see
in
the
old
Law
the
Priesthood
was
one
thing
.
and
the
Priestly
transgressions
an
other
:
what
did
Man●…sses
,
what
did
Ahas
?
and
other
kings
of
Iudah
?
How
did
Uziah
the
Priest
,
and
diuers
others
concurre
with
the
impiety
of
their
kings
to
defile
the
house
of
God
with
Idolatrie
,
we
may
see
it
in
the
booke
of
the
Kings
,
and
Paralyp
:
did
God
therefore
take
away
from
the
people
the
Priesthood
?
no
,
it
was
oft
times
prophaned
,
but
neuer
abolished
,
yea
before
the
Lord
should
take
it
away
,
hee
did
rather
suffer
both
Priesthood
and
Principautie
to
be
confounded
in
one
person
,
as
is
said
before
:
why
should
you
then
malitiously
transgresse
against
so
many
examples
,
to
contemne
Episcopall
regiment
,
because
the
Papall
tyrannie
hath
prophaned
it
?
why
doe
you
search
argumens
for
diuision
,
and
not
for
vnity
?
It
is
no
Christian
part
out
of
the
sixteene
Archbishops
of
Antioch
,
to
obiect
alone
,
Paulus
Samositanus
,
who
abused
his
authority
to
pride
&
heresie
:
would
you
thinke
the
like
aduantage
good
against
the
Apostles
to
speake
of
Iudas
?
out
of
multitudes
of
Bishops
you
haue
chosen
a
few
of
the
most
insolent
and
wicked
to
be
of
your
side
,
marking
the
disorders
of
Theoph.
Alexandrinus
,
Valens
,
Vrsatius
,
Nestorius
,
Macedon
.
Phoc.
What
would
you
answere
to
these
,
who
would
deale
so
with
yourselues
,
among
hundreths
of
the
like
entercourses
of
your
policie
,
to
obiect
but
two
,
your
great
feast
day
holden
at
Edenburgh
,
which
made
the
seuenteenth
of
December
so
famous
,
and
again
,
your
caryage
after
the
treason
of
Gowrie
at
Perth
,
where
the
Lord
God
stood
miraculously
for
the
life
of
your
most
Gratious
Prince
,
and
that
for
greater
causes
(
as
you
haue
seene
)
then
were
reuealed
at
that
time
,
and
no
doubt
for
greater
ends
then
you
doe
yet
see
:
what
can
you
answere
to
the
bad
behauiour
of
some
brethren
,
who
durst
challenge
such
a
king
,
his
Maiesties
reputation
and
fame
,
and
bring
it
in
question
before
his
people
,
which
things
I
mentioned
heere
out
of
my
true
affection
to
your
reformation
:
because
the
Physicians
say
,
Nulla
medicamenta
magis
sunt
salutifera
quam
ea
qua
dolorem
pariunt
,
There
is
no
medicine
more
powerfull
then
that
which
breedeth
dolor
to
the
patient
,
why
doe
you
not
therefore
ouerpasse
your
malitious
caption
of
mens
faults
,
to
lookevpon
the
benefite
which
doth
depend
from
lawfull
policie
:
why
doe
you
not
remember
that
the
Archiepiscopall
authority
hath
serued
to
represse
the
Arrian
heresie
,
the
most
mighty
opposition
that
euer
hath
beene
in
Gods
Church
:
why
do
you
not
remember
that
Samositanus
was
more
times
in
parting
from
the
troth
,
and
more
corrigiable
thereafter
as
is
said
,
then
Manicheus
,
Marcion
,
Arrius
,
Pelagius
,
and
other
Heresiarches
who
were
but
Presbyters
:
why
doe
you
not
call
to
memorie
the
holy
and
reuerend
names
of
Gregor.
Nazianz.
Basil.
Nicen.
Athanas.
Chrysost.
Cyprian
.
Ignat.
Polycarp
.
Iren.
Ambros.
August
.
Whose
persons
were
not
so
remote
from
this
age
of
ours
as
the
sincerity
of
their
Christian
and
Catholike
gouernement
in
the
Church
was
different
for
the
present
rule
of
the
Romane
Bishops
.
And
notwithstanding
of
the
corruption
which
is
this
day
pregnant
in
the
world
,
and
which
you
doe
so
much
perill
to
fall
in
the
state
of
Bishops
,
by
diuoluing
of
that
charge
in
great
&
noble
personages
,
more
through
the
fauour
of
Princes
,
then
for
their
Merit
as
you
say
,
yet
doe
but
looke
a
litle
vpon
the
worthy
Prelates
which
haue
bin
in
the
Church
of
England
,
stil
since
the
reformation
thereof
,
and
who
be
presently
,
whom
you
shall
see
all
to
be
ordinarily
taken
out
of
the
prime
men
of
the
Vniuersities
,
and
neuer
brought
from
the
Court
to
that
dignity
,
doe
witnesse
in
speciall
those
graue
and
most
Reuerend
diuines
,
the
Archb:
now
of
Canterbury
,
the
Bishops
of
London
,
Elie
and
Bathe
,
more
shining
lights
then
whom
the
Church
of
God
hath
not
within
nor
without
the
kingdom
,
which
I
in
special
may
affirme
,
who
haue
heard
some
of
their
vertuous
names
remembred
with
honor
by
their
chiefest
enemies
in
Christendome
,
a
cleerer
marke
then
which
cannot
be
of
mens
worth
.
I
say
no
more
,
but
God
of
his
mercy
grant
that
ourmost
vpright
Christian
Ministers
,
may
follow
their
example
,
in
true
pastorall
vigilance
and
sincerity
,
out
of
those
mirrours
,
let
vs
reuerence
this
beginnings
which
we
see
of
our
reformation
,
that
by
our
zeale
and
loue
,
to
peace
and
vnitie
,
God
may
be
moued
to
ouerthrow
that
beast
of
Rome
,
and
to
plant
againe
his
holy
spirit
in
it
,
to
dissolue
the
Papall
tyranny
,
&
to
reduce
it
to
the
ancient
&
regular
limits
of
Patriarchall
degree
;
If
this
Counsell
be
contrary
to
your
Theologie
,
then
learne
it
from
nature
,
That
Princes
and
Prelates
are
the
Superiour
Orbes
that
moue
you
,
and
therefore
that
no
motion
must
be
within
the
peculiar
Spheare
of
your
Pastorall
discharge
,
to
make
you
disobey
their
motions
,
and
if
you
cannot
neither
doe
this
out
of
a
good
instinct
of
nature
,
like
the
celestiall
Planets
,
whose
proper
mouements
doe
neuer
hinder
them
to
obey
and
follow
their
Primum
Mobile
,
Then
for
the
last
,
make
it
a
good
and
necessarie
policie
to
imitate
that
Goose
,
who
knowing
her
owne
imperfection
,
prouides
for
those
euils
which
might
fall
vpon
her
in
perilous
places
,
through
too
much
noise
,
and
so
to
saue
her selfe
from
the
Eagles
which
frequent
the
top
of
mount
Taurus
,
as
she
flieth
along
it
,
she
keepeth
a
lowe
course
,
and
carrieth
a
stone
in
her
beake
to
restraine
her
ordinarie
cry
:
Princes
and
Prelates
tanquam
aues
solares
are
like
the
celestiall
Eagles
which
goe
neerest
to
the
sunne
,
they
receiue
the
immediate
inspiration
and
deputation
of
God
to
rule
the
inferiour
world
,
they
are
placed
in
the
mountaine
of
gouernment
,
so
that
you
must
take
heede
,
that
you
doe
not
concitate
them
by
your
disordered
clamours
.
Now
hauing
said
thus
farre
in
fauours
of
the
Episcopall
Starres
:
Constantine
did
call
them
Gods
in
his
time
,
and
seeing
they
get
celestiall
stiles
,
they
must
also
imitate
the
heauens
,
to
bee
the
chiefe
Preachers
of
Gods
glory
,
Caeli
enarrant
gloriam
Dei
saith
the
Prophet
Dauid
.
These
bee
the
properties
of
the
heauens
which
also
ought
to
be
in
terra
inanis
erat
&
vacua
,
saith
the
Scripture
,
The
earth
was
empty
and
barren
,
&
so
be
all
the
Prelates
who
delight
in
riches
and
earthly
pleasures
.
Againe
,
Bishops
must
resemble
the
heauens
being
cleane
in
their
very
hearts
,
they
must
not
say
,
Placet
quicquid
licet
,
That
uery
thing
doth
please
them
which
is
lawfull
,
but
they
must
forbeare
many
pleasures
lawfull
to
others
,
that
being
cleane
they
may
clense
others
?
Non
valet
tergere
sordes
manus
qu●…
lutum
tenet
,
The
hand
which
is
spotted
with
clay
it
cannot
purge
filthinesse
.
They
must
be
well
and
perfectly
ordered
in
their
behauiours
,
hauing
them
seasoned
with
wisedome
and
discretion
,
as
Christ
faith
to
his
Apostles
,
habeto
in
vibis
salem
,
That
they
should
haue
salt
,
whereof
,
we
see
if
there
be
too
much
in
meat
it
makes
it
bitter
,
if
too
little
vnsauoury
,
if
a
discreet
measure
,
it
makes
it
pleasant
and
delicate
to
the
Taste
:
they
must
be
round
as
the
heauens
,
we
know
that
a
circle
is
figura
capacissima
,
&
simplicima
,
a
most
simple
and
capable
figure
:
which
hath
no
Angle
,
crooke
,
point
,
nor
diuision
:
shewing
how
euill
lasinesse
,
rest
,
duplicity
,
or
crooked
wayes
become
a
Prelate
:
Finally
,
they
must
still
moue
as
the
heauens
doe
,
going
from
vertue
to
vertue
,
from
good
to
better
,
for
the
common
good
of
those
who
be
vnder
them
.
Woe
were
vnto
the
infeiour
world
if
the
Celestiall
spheares
should
intermit
their
course
and
stand
stil
;
euen
as
the
round
wheele
when
it
beginneth
to
stand
presently
it
goeth
backe
:
so
,
In
via
Domini
non
progredi
regredi
est
,
not
to
goe
forward
in
the
way
of
the
Lord
is
to
goe
backward
:
because
in
that
circular
and
continuall
motion
which
should
be
in
pastorall
piety
,
there
is
no
station
nor
repose
,
Hec
fuit
iniquitas
Sodoinae
abundantia
&
otium
:
Therefore
finally
they
must
like
vnto
the
heauens
,
make
continuall
influxion
of
life
and
light
in
the
inferiour
members
of
Christ
Church
,
seeing
it
hath
pleased
God
to
let
vnto
them
his
Vineyard
,
they
are
to
remember
the
saying
of
our
Sauiour
Omnis
arbor
quae
non
facit
fructum
bonum
excid●…
&
per
ignem
mittetur
,
Euery
tree
which
brings
not
forth
good
fruit
,
shall
be
cut
downe
and
cast
into
the
fire
:
It
is
neither
the
blossome
,
the
flower
,
nor
the
leafe
,
which
will
please
God
;
but
the
fruit
,
neither
shewes
of
piety
,
nor
learned
preachings
;
but
the
edification
of
Christian
soules
,
will
content
God
,
Exemplum
dedi
vobit
vt
quemadmodum
egofeci
ita
&
vos
faciatis
,
saith
Christ
,
I
haue
giuen
you
example
that
as
I
haue
done
,
so
might
you
doe
.
The
first
Adam
did
feed
vpon
the
fruits
of
the
trees
in
Paradise
,
but
the
second
Adam
vpon
the
fruits
of
his
Saints
,
who
are
the
mysticall
trees
of
this
Vineyard
,
as
may
be
marked
out
of
that
answere
giuen
to
his
Apostles
,
saying
to
him
,
Rabbi
manduca
,
ego
habeo
alium
cibum
manducare
,
quem
vos
nescitis
.
I
haue
other
meat
to
eat
which
you
doe
not
knowe
,
and
this
was
the
fruits
of
the
Garden
of
Israel
euen
then
transplanted
:
for
example
,
the
conuersion
of
the
Samaritan
woman
was
his
thirst
,
and
vpon
the
Crosse
he
cryed
,
sitio
,
langushing
for
the
like
wing-grapes
:
seeing
Bishops
are
the
chiefest
trees
in
the
Vineyard
,
they
must
striue
to
produce
the
most
excellent
fruits
of
Christian
vertues
,
specially
that
euery
one
of
their
actions
bee
witnesses
of
their
humility
.
The
tree
the
more
it
hath
the
roote
humble
and
deepe
in
the
earth
,
it
makes
the
fairer
fruit
,
the
Prophet
Esay
doth
affirme
it
,
Mittet
radices
deorsum
,
&
faciet
fructus
sursum
.
And
the
Wise-man
saith
,
Odibilis
Deo
Malos
male
perdidi●…
&
lo●…uit
vineam
suam
alijs
,
he
made
the
wicked
to
perish
wickedly
,
and
did
let
his
Vine-yard
to
others
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Why
the
Organs
,
Clericall
Vestiments
,
and
ancient
Ceremonies
which
be
vsed
in
the
Church
of
England
are
againe
to
be
receiued
of
vs
in
Scotland
.
IT
followes
now
for
the
happinesse
of
our
domesticke
vnion
,
to
speake
of
the
ceremonies
of
the
Church
of
England
,
which
,
as
they
are
no
many
in
number
that
I
will
heere
treate
of
,
so
they
require
no
ouer
long
and
tedious
discourse
:
They
are
conuersant
about
our
two
principall
sences
,
the
one
(
as
Aristotle
calleth
it
)
the
sence
Of
Musique
I
will
speake
in
the
first
place
,
presuming
that
not
onely
when
it
is
heard
acting
its
owne
part
to
the
eare
in
harmonicall
sounds
;
but
euen
when
the
vertues
and
commendation
thereof
are
made
the
subiect
matter
of
prosaicall
discourse
,
presenting
the
vigour
and
force
thereof
though
but
to
the
eye
of
the
Reader
,
yet
it
will
haue
its
wonted
operation
in
sweetly
charming
the
affection
of
those
,
who
haue
drunke
in
some
preiudice
against
it
;
and
distaste
of
the
vse
of
it
in
sacris
,
so
that
my
Readers
mind
being
set
in
symbalis
bene
sonantibus
,
in
good
tune
;
by
the
impressions
of
Musique
(
though
by
mee
an
vnskilfull
artsman
rudely
fingered
)
they
will
I
hope
the
more
calmely
and
temperately
accept
the
other
following
treatise
of
uestiments
,
especially
while
it
is
so
briefe
.
If
those
who
haue
stopped
their
eares
against
not
onely
the
vocall
sound
,
but
also
the
vocall
defense
of
Church-Musique
,
thinke
me
too
arrogant
in
hoping
that
any
Enthusiasme
can
proceed
from
my
Musicall
discourse
to
surprize
their
preiudicat
opinions
,
let
them
but
looke
into
the
very
nature
and
instinct
proper
to
an
intellectuall
substance
,
and
they
shall
find
that
argument
and
strength
of
reason
,
hath
no
lesse
unresistable
force
,
to
attract
and
purchase
the
assent
of
the
reasonable
soule
,
then
the
actuall
sound
of
Musique
hath
to
mooue
and
mollifie
the
hardest
and
most
stony
hearts
:
as
it
is
written
of
Amphi●…
that
he
did
Saxa
mouere
sono
,
testudinis
&
pre●…e
bla●…da
ducere
quo
vellet
,
then
should
not
the
true
reasons
of
Musical
uertue
(
which
are
to
the
vnderstanding
more
strong
than
harmonie
to
the
sence
)
mollifie
and
guide
the
most
obdurate
harts
of
such
as
professe
a
kind
of
deadly
feade
against
the
vse
thereof
.
If
the
Musique
were
a
thing
onely
indifferent
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
instrumentall
Musique
i●…
the
Church
were
neither
commanded
not
commended
by
Gods
word
,
it
is
enough
for
our
reception
againe
of
it
by
the
argument
of
Zanch●…
for
:
Vnitie
as
is
sayd
.
But
certainely
the
Church
Musique
or
that
which
is
graue
,
affectioned
and
holy
,
it
is
a
true
phisicke
of
the
Spirit
,
which
doth
restore
it
from
distemperature
and
confusion
,
whither
it
doe
proceede
from
naturall
melancholy
,
it
recalleth
the
dispersed
faculties
of
the
mind
to
one
center
it
doth
reconfort
the
astonished
powers
therof
,
and
by
little
and
little
lead
them
backe
againe
to
the
sense
of
reason
by
getting
their
consent
to
conspire
together
,
and
to
attend
the
melodious
harmony
,
so
that
in
that
case
it
is
a
seruant
and
souldier
of
the
soule
,
which
helpeth
her
and
giueth
her
the
meane●…
to
pacifie
a
turbulent
and
disordered
spirit
,
as
ancient
philosophers
speaking
metaphisically
of
this
poynt
haue
sayd
,
that
the
Musique
doth
cure
the
bodie
by
way
of
the
soule
,
euen
as
physicke
doth
cure
the
minde
oftentimes
by
●…ay
of
the
bodie
:
What
shall
I
speake
of
Church
Musique
,
when
prophane
histories
do
record
,
that
among
the
Greeks
the
Laconickes
,
y●…a
King
Alexander
himselfe
did
employ
the
Musique
to
medicin
their
extraordinarie
passions
:
And
who
doth
not
vnderstand
that
there
is
a
kinde
of
furious
madnesse
of
the
minde
in
Almaine
called
Sa●…uitus
which
is
not
cured
but
by
the
sound
of
Musicall
Instruments
,
and
an
other
in
Italie
called
Tarantula
,
which
is
not
cured
but
in
the
like
sort
,
or
whither
it
be
that
the
distemperature
of
the
Spirit
,
doth
flow
from
externall
causes
as
from
demoniacall
Inuasion
,
the
Musique
doth
helpe
it
much
,
as
we
see
by
that
practise
of
Dauid
,
who
by
the
sweetnesse
of
his
harp
,
did
terrifie
and
banish
for
the
time
that
vncleane
and
disordered
spirit
which
vexed
King
Saul
.
Alwaies
to
proceede
,
the
most
apt
and
open
reasons
for
the
profitable
vse
of
Musique
in
the
publibue
seruice
of
God
,
may
be
drawen
out
of
these
two
fountaines
,
the
one
of
nature
,
the
other
of
Scripture
,
the
one
will
induce
credit
as
we
are
men
,
the
other
as
we
are
Christians
.
The
voyce
of
nature
next
to
our
owne
experience
,
we
may
best
receiue
from
the
iudgement
of
those
whom
we
either
approue
for
Philosophers
,
or
reuerence
for
discerners
of
that
which
in
nature
now
corrupted
,
yet
remaineth
sincere
,
vsefull
and
lawfull
.
And
in
vaine
should
I
vndergoe
needlesse
trouble
if
I
would
search
what
the
ancients
haue
found
out
and
recorded
,
heereof
Plato
shall
be
to
me
v●…us
instar
omnium
seconded
also
by
Tully
in
his
second
booke
de
legibus
,
Assentior
Platoni
nihil
tam
facile
in
animos
teneros
ac
●…lles
Martin
Bucer
giueth
a
plaine
naturall
reason
heereof
(
which
I
had
rather
sticke
to
then
to
search
of
what
harmonicall
proportion
the
soule
of
man
is
composed
)
Aminales
spiritus
quibus
affectus
animae
constant
aerae
sunt
materia
,
atque
S.
Augustine
citeth
out
of
Tully
a
remarkable
instance
Whereby
,
as
also
by
euery
mans
daily
experience
it
is
euident
what
force
there
is
in
Musique
for
inciting
,
composing
and
moderating
the
passions
of
the
minde
.
But
here
euen
out
of
this
example
may
be
obiected
the
abuse
and
corruption
of
manners
by
some
kinde
of
light
harmonie
applyed
to
lighter
Ditties
;
whereto
I
answer
,
that
this
it selfe
is
no
small
commendation
vnto
the
grauer
and
more
diuine
sort
of
harmonie
,
that
the
Deuill
(
whose
desire
and
vse
is
alwaies
to
peruert
the
best
creatures
and
gifts
of
God
)
hath
sought
thus
infamare
rem
optimam
,
to
discredit
so
excellent
a
gift
as
Musique
is
.
As
Bucer
saith
in
Psalm
:
Haud
leuiter
detestandum
rem
tam
diuinam
&
religioni
praecipuè
natam
abusu
ad
voluptates
sic
viluisse
ac
redditam
infamem
.
The
convenient
and
necessarie
vse
of
wholesome
herbes
and
commodious
mineralls
is
not
to
be
abandoned
,
but
rather
with
more
discretion
and
diligence
to
be
searched
into
,
because
some
others
are
dangerous
and
poysonous
.
The
Deuill
hath
not
onely
his
furnished
Quyre
for
Idolatry
(
as
in
the
worship
of
the
golden
Image
)
and
his
Minstrelsie
for
wantonnes
,
but
euen
his
set
invocations
and
Sacraments
:
yet
wee
doe
not
therefore
robbe
God
of
his
due
in
these
kindes
,
because
the
Deuills
apishnesse
hath
endeauoured
by
imitation
to
derogate
from
his
most
decent
and
formall
worship
.
But
this
by
the
way
.
To
returne
to
that
kinde
of
Musique
,
whereof
onely
wee
vnderstand
;
whatsoeuer
wee
haue
or
shall
in
this
discourse
bring
for
the
aduancing
the
seruice
of
God
,
namely
,
the
graue
,
constant
,
and
as
it
is
of
the
Ancients
called
,
Spondaike
veyne
of
harmonie
;
that
surely
hath
a
naturall
fitnesse
to
allay
our
incomposed
and
disordered
affections
,
to
imprint
in
our
soules
if
not
the
character
of
vertue
,
yet
the
next
aptitude
thereto
,
if
not
to
sow
the
fruitfull
seeds
of
piety
,
yet
to
make
animum
subactum
,
that
is
,
to
prepare
and
eare
vp
the
furrowes
of
our
hearts
,
and
to
leaue
our
passions
fertile
and
ready
for
receipt
of
the
best
impressions
.
And
when
I
pray
you
can
the
vse
of
such
externall
helps
be
more
seasonable
,
then
when
wee
must
most
of
all
sequester
our
thoughts
from
the
drosse
of
carnall
and
worldly
encombrances
,
when
wee
are
to
sublimate
our
soules
and
to
make
them
ascend
vnto
the
throne
of
grace
?
Where
can
the
symphony
of
decent
Musique
more
fitly
sound
,
then
where
there
is
already
a
symphonic
and
vnion
of
desires
,
yea
of
soules
in
a
deuout
congregation
of
Christians
?
Where
shall
the
souldiers
expect
to
heare
the
language
of
their
warfare
,
the
trumpet
and
drum
to
giue
the
alarme
,
to
whet
their
fortitude
and
incite
them
to
fight
fiercely
and
constantly
,
but
there
,
where
they
are
in
their
troupes
and
bands
combined
together
,
in
battell
aray
?
What
indeed
are
the
prayers
of
a
full
Christian
Congregation
,
but
an
earnest
striuing
with
God
,
and
euen
wrastling
with
him
for
a
blessing
as
Iacob
did
,
or
withholding
him
from
iudgements
,
as
Moses
did
,
nay
a
kinde
of
besieging
and
surprising
the
fortresse
of
heauen
it selfe
by
violence
?
Most
true
it
is
that
the
fountaine
and
root
of
all
such
powerfull
intercessions
and
invocations
is
the
inward
zeale
of
the
heart
,
which
the
eye
of
the
Almightie
hath
speciall
regard
vnto
(
so
that
without
it
the
approaching
neere
to
God
with
our
lips
is
not
only
fruitlesse
but
abhominable
)
yet
as
true
is
it
that
this
our
inward
zeale
and
deuotion
is
the
more
enflamed
and
increased
euen
towards
God
,
and
illustrated
and
imparted
mutually
by
one
to
another
by
the
outward
additaments
and
helps
of
gesture
,
tunes
,
acclamations
,
melodious
harmonie
of
voice
and
of
instrument
,
by
the
passionate
inflexions
whereof
the
soule
is
sweetly
tempered
,
and
lead
with
ease
and
delight
to
those
apprehensions
which
otherwise
it
could
not
without
difficultie
and
laborious
intention
be
framed
vnto
.
By
the
loftinesse
whereof
the
soule
getteth
winges
to
mount
the
swifter
and
soare
the
higher
.
Not
that
the
shrilnesse
or
sweetnesse
of
these
sounds
doth
really
pierce
the
heauens
,
or
that
God
is
delighted
with
the
melodious
proportions
of
sounds
,
but
as
vocall
prayer
is
commended
and
commanded
by
him
who
before
hand
knoweth
the
vnuttered
petitions
and
groanes
of
our
hearts
,
not
onely
in
publique
invocation
for
a
meane
of
coniunction
,
but
euen
in
priuate
deuotions
and
eiaculations
of
the
soule
for
the
better
enflaming
of
our
hearts
with
feruencie
by
the
concurring
of
bodily
expressions
;
so
also
is
this
externall
and
vocall
adoration
commodiously
seconded
and
strongly
redoubled
by
those
instigations
and
transportations
which
are
suggested
by
Musique
.
In
which
,
furnishing
the
seruice
of
God
,
it
is
not
necessarie
that
euerie
note
or
point
in
the
smallest
parts
and
fractions
bee
significant
in
it selfe
,
(
that
in
Instruments
especially
being
impossible
)
but
it
is
sufficient
that
they
accompanie
and
concord
with
the
dittie
and
words
of
invocation
,
cloathing
them
as
it
were
with
habit
and
shapes
fit
for
the
particular
matter
and
phrase
of
the
hymne
;
sometime
putting
on
a
large
habit
and
deepe
colour
of
grauitie
and
slownesse
,
otherwhile
with
quicknesse
and
agilitie
passing
more
lightly
and
hastily
,
sometime
aduancing
with
lowdnesse
,
otherwhile
depressing
with
lownesse
,
still
adding
a
liuely
and
emphaticall
impression
of
harmonie
befitting
the
character
of
the
subiect
matter
.
Most
powerfully
doth
the
heauenly
vigor
of
stately
and
maiestike
Musique
both
of
voice
and
instruments
,
set
forth
it selfe
as
vpon
a
fit
stage
of
action
,
when
the
vniuersall
Church
presenteth
to
God
hir
reuerent
and
awfull
adoration
of
his
heauenly
Maiestie
,
when
the
tongues
of
Angells
and
of
all
other
creatures
are
represented
by
the
tongues
of
men
,
when
whatsoeuer
gift
is
in
Art
,
is
in
a
modell
shadowed
in
the
artificiall
Musique
,
all
proclayming
the
vnspeakable
power
and
wisdome
of
the
Creator
,
the
infinite
mercie
of
the
Redeemer
,
the
endles
glory
of
him
by
whom
and
for
whom
are
all
things
.
Of
this
streyne
and
stile
are
those
diuine
hymnes
scattered
among
the
Psalmes
of
Dauid
,
and
recommended
to
the
Church
in
all
ages
by
the
spirit
of
God
:
In
speciall
the
Psalmes
33.
104.
135.
136
147.
148.
150.
And
next
to
those
sacred
portions
of
Scripture
,
that
excellent
hymne
Te
Deum
penned
by
S.
Ambrose
,
and
vsed
in
the
daily
Liturgie
of
the
Westerne
Church
.
These
and
such
like
sacred
Ditties
of
glorifying
God
,
and
yeelding
to
his
throne
the
tributarie
duty
and
thankes
of
all
the
creatures
,
when
they
are
duely
consorted
with
voyce
and
sober
graue
Instruments
,
they
are
like
bona
merx
in
bono
lumine
collocata
,
pretious
wares
or
faire
pictures
set
in
a
lightsome
place
.
nay
they
doe
so
naturally
symbolize
with
Instruments
,
as
if
they
had
not
been
so
much
composed
for
Musique
,
as
Musique
invented
for
them
.
Another
eminent
transportation
befitting
solemne
Musique
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
loftie
streyne
of
tryumph
of
Gods
Church
,
which
being
armed
and
embellished
with
harmonie
,
doth
not
onely
fortifie
the
hearts
of
the
children
of
God
in
their
reioycing
,
but
also
seemeth
to
giue
a
more
powerfull
defiance
to
the
enemies
of
the
kingdome
of
God
,
both
visible
oppressors
,
and
invisible
opposers
,
wicked
men
,
and
spirituall
wickednesses
.
Of
this
sort
are
the
tryumphant
songs
of
Moses
,
Exod:
15.
of
Deborah
,
Iud.
5.
of
Dauid
,
Psal:
114.
which
,
with
some
others
of
that
kinde
being
poetically
penned
,
seeme
in
their
measure
of
words
and
periods
,
to
awake
the
Harpe
and
Lute
,
and
to
call
for
the
ornaments
of
Musique
to
be
put
vpon
them
,
as
if
bare
reading
or
pronouncing
were
too
cold
and
thin
a
cloathing
for
them
.
Other
passions
of
desire
,
of
spirituall
loue
,
of
hope
,
of
awe
,
of
sorrow
,
of
charitie
,
of
deuote
humilitie
,
&
whatsoeuer
else
is
the
exercise
of
a
Christian
,
may
receiue
from
hence
their
enlargment
&
extention
.
He
that
in
remorse
of
his
own
vilenesse
would
with
the
Publican
beat
his
breast
,
and
strike
sadly
and
softly
at
the
gate
of
mercy
,
for
the
easier
melting
of
his
soule
let
his
eare
be
possessed
with
a
dolesome
,
flat
,
and
spondaike
streine
of
Musique
.
Here
of
S.
Augustine
is
a
witnesse
by
his
owne
experience
,
from
whose
eyes
teares
were
drawne
by
the
publique
So
we
see
that
Musique
hath
its
part
in
the
Church
of
God
for
edification
,
though
not
of
the
vnderstanding
directly
,
because
it
doth
not
infuse
knowledge
,
yet
of
the
affections
,
which
are
the
proper
obiect
of
Musique
,
as
it
is
operatiue
.
The
affections
are
the
Sea
on
which
this
heauenly
light
worketh
by
perpendicular
aspect
.
Their
floats
,
their
ebbs
,
are
caused
and
guided
by
this
planet
,
their
stormes
and
waues
are
allayed
by
this
sweet
influence
.
As
by
sleepe
concentratur
calor
,
colliguntur
spiritus
,
the
spirits
vitall
and
animall
are
called
in
,
the
naturall
heat
is
drawne
to
the
center
,
so
by
the
rauishing
slumber
in
which
sweet
harmonie
enwrappeth
the
soule
,
the
senses
are
suspended
,
and
all
exorbitant
passions
retyred
.
And
yet
indirectly
and
by
accident
it
may
be
said
to
worke
vpon
the
vnderstanding
also
,
by
suggesting
and
proposing
fit
streynes
and
harmonies
,
which
being
but
dead
in
themselues
,
yet
doe
invite
the
minde
to
giue
a
kinde
of
forme
and
soule
to
them
,
and
to
apply
sutable
contemplations
and
eiaculations
of
the
soule
formerly
instructed
,
and
now
abstracted
,
and
made
in
some
degree
extaticall
:
In
which
regard
there
is
some
libertie
giuen
vnto
organicall
Musique
,
not
only
to
accompanie
the
voyce
,
but
also
sometime
for
short
spaces
to
hold
on
when
the
vocall
maketh
a
pause
,
that
thereby
it
may
be
left
a
little
to
its
owne
proper
and
solitarie
operation
,
as
also
that
some
relaxation
and
intermission
may
be
afforded
both
to
those
that
are
imployed
in
reading
and
singing
,
and
to
the
continuall
intention
of
the
Auditors
attention
,
alwayes
prouided
,
that
in
these
interims
or
interscenes
,
neither
to
much
time
be
taken
vp
,
nor
in
any
Church
musicke
,
to
much
curiositie
or
ostentation
of
art
be
vsed
,
as
the
learned
and
iuditious
Master
Hooker
admonisheth
,
much
lesse
any
light
and
wanton
tunes
or
straines
:
of
which
abomination
in
the
Popish
Quyres
Master
Bucer
complaineth
,
that
their
Organists
did
Spurcissimarum
cautionum
melos
Organis
modulari
,
&
sub
Now
to
proceed
in
my
intended
discourse
:
In
the
holy
Scriptures
we
finde
very
frequent
and
diuerse
motiues
for
the
approbation
and
recommendation
of
the
vse
of
Musicke
in
the
seruice
of
God
;
In
prosecution
whereof
,
my
intent
is
not
to
take
vp
whatsoeuer
may
be
to
that
purpose
auouched
or
collected
out
of
the
booke
of
God
,
but
only
to
touch
in
briefe
the
principall
heads
,
whereto
,
any
one
that
will
imploy
more
particular
paines
in
this
search
,
may
referre
other
proofes
which
I
shall
passe
by
.
The
distinct
consideration
of
these
proofes
,
may
bee
raunged
according
to
these
seuerall
times
,
into
which
by
the
ordinance
of
the
Creator
,
all
time
,
and
euen
all
succeeding
eternitie
is
diuided
:
namely
the
ages
before
the
law
,
vnder
the
law
,
the
current
season
of
the
Gospel
;
and
the
boundlesse
eternity
of
future
glory
.
And
first
vnder
the
law
of
nature
,
before
the
Mosaicall
was
instituted
,
we
may
obserue
,
that
Gen.
4.
21.
there
is
a
speciall
marke
of
recommendation
to
all
posteritie
set
vpon
Tubal
,
That
he
was
the
father
of
those
that
play
vpon
the
Organs
and
Harpes
:
that
is
,
that
such
musicall
instruments
were
both
intended
by
Tubal
,
and
afterward
frequented
and
vsed
by
his
instruction
or
immitation
.
From
whence
I
thus
collect
and
argue
:
whatsoeuer
hath
in
it
a
naturall
fitnesse
for
the
glorifying
of
God
,
was
in
that
age
,
if
not
by
the
inuenter
intended
,
yet
by
the
after
practises
imployed
to
the
seruice
of
God
:
But
musicke
,
whether
vocall
or
instrumentall
,
hath
in
it
a
disposition
to
the
aduancing
of
the
glory
of
God
,
not
in
a
generall
remote
and
indirect
sort
(
as
all
both
artificiall
inuentions
,
and
naturall
creatures
haue
in
their
particular
ends
,
a
secret
reference
to
the
last
and
highest
end
the
glorifying
of
him
,
who
is
all
in
all
)
but
properly
and
directly
in
guiding
,
conforming
,
altering
and
seasoning
the
best
of
our
affections
,
our
zeale
to
Gods
honour
,
and
admiration
of
his
Maiesty
,
as
hath
beene
before
declared
;
Therefore
it
appearing
that
in
that
young
growth
of
the
world
,
such
instruments
were
found
out
&
published
,
it
is
more
then
probable
,
that
they
were
by
the
best
men
of
that
age
,
&
faithfullest
imployed
to
the
best
vse
,
euen
the
helpe
and
beautifying
of
the
inuocation
of
the
name
of
God
.
What
,
though
it
doe
not
appeare
,
what
was
then
the
forme
of
outward
inuocation
and
worship
of
God
,
beside
sacrificing
?
What
though
the
Church
was
not
then
perhaps
growen
into
a
politicall
state
?
As
surely
as
men
had
then
,
both
by
nature
,
instinct
of
the
Godhead
,
and
by
instruction
from
Adam
,
a
knowledge
of
the
true
God
,
and
of
his
due
worship
,
so
certainely
they
did
vse
outward
inuocation
with
the
voyce
,
as
well
as
with
the
heart
:
and
why
not
by
singing
as
well
as
saying
:
and
why
not
with
instrumentall
musicke
,
as
well
as
vocall
?
Why
then
not
ordeined
and
ordered
by
the
oeconomical
regiment
of
the
Patriarkes
,
in
whom
the
Priestly
power
was
vnited
with
the
Regall
,
as
well
as
afterward
published
by
more
distinct
constitution
,
when
the
Priesthood
was
seuered
from
the
kingly
office
.
He
that
is
incredulous
herein
,
let
him
but
trauaile
a
little
further
with
the
Church
of
God
,
and
follow
the
footsteps
of
Israel
ouer
the
red
sea
,
he
shall
presently
heare
sounding
in
his
eares
that
most
Patheticall
and
Poeticall
song
of
triumph
,
penned
and
chaunted
by
the
man
of
God
,
and
Prince
and
Prophet
of
Israel
the
great
Moses
,
and
not
so
onely
,
but
also
ecchoed
with
solemne
chorall
responses
,
by
the
sister
of
the
high
Priest
,
and
to
shew
that
all
voycing
musicke
,
though
hauing
so
noble
a
precentor
,
and
being
celebrated
by
so
full
a
Quire
of
all
the
people
of
Israel
(
verse
1.
)
yet
is
not
sufficient
to
display
the
zeale
and
ioy
of
the
Church
of
God
,
there
commeth
in
besides
,
as
in
Medio
Chori
,
the
noyse
of
Tymbrels
in
the
hands
of
Miriam
,
and
of
all
the
women
that
came
out
after
her
(
verse
20.
)
not
to
yeeld
any
new
instruction
to
their
vnderstandings
,
though
she
were
a
Prophetesse
,
but
(
which
is
the
true
vse
of
such
musicke
)
first
to
giue
a
greater
downeweight
to
their
affections
,
and
to
make
their
spirituall
ioy
ouerflow
the
bankes
of
ordinary
apprehension
,
and
to
transport
them
into
an
higher
degree
of
heauenly
rauishment
,
by
those
artificiall
sounds
added
to
the
naturall
,
and
secondly
to
infixe
deeper
in
their
minds
and
memories
those
diuine
straines
,
by
recording
and
repeating
the
same
point
in
the
same
verses
,
a
thing
in
Church
musicke
,
not
to
be
abandoned
,
if
tempered
with
grauity
,
as
here
we
may
expresly
gather
.
For
when
Moses
and
the
people
had
begun
their
song
in
this
manner
.
I
will
sing
vnto
the
Lord
:
for
hee
hath
triumphed
gloriously
,
&c.
Miriam
with
her
troupe
and
instruments
and
voyces
,
answered
the
men
,
Sing
yee
vnto
the
Lord
:
for
hee
hath
triumphed
gloriously
,
&c.
(
vers
.
21.
)
This
because
it
did
precede
the
deliuery
of
the
ceremoniall
law
by
Moses
,
I
thinke
I
may
safely
referre
either
to
the
law
of
nature
,
or
to
the
inueterate
practise
of
the
most
antient
Church
of
God
,
euen
from
the
first
Patriarkes
and
Fathers
of
mankind
.
In
time
of
the
Law
,
the
very
enditer
himselfe
Moses
,
did
by
the
immediate
command
of
God
,
when
he
was
to
die
,
leaue
as
his
last
Testament
of
monition
or
cygnea
cantion
,
a
formall
song
,
which
as
God
put
into
his
mouth
,
so
he
into
the
mouths
of
the
children
of
Israel
,
Exod.
31.
19.
to
be
a
perpetuall
witnesse
to
and
against
them
:
which
beginneth
with
a
most
rhetoricall
and
Poeticall
exclamation
of
adiuring
the
heauens
and
earth
to
bee
witnesses
.
This
pithy
abstract
of
the
admonitions
and
doctrines
of
Moses
,
conteyning
Gods
benefits
towardes
his
Church
,
the
vpbrayding
of
their
ingratitude
,
Gods
threats
against
them
,
and
mysterious
predictions
of
the
vocation
of
the
Gentiles
,
&c.
The
spirit
of
GOD
did
chuse
to
set
downe
to
his
Church
,
rather
in
forme
of
Song
then
of
Sermon
,
thereby
insinuating
that
it
would
be
with
more
facility
receiued
and
with
deeper
impression
retained
,
which
is
implied
by
Moses
himselfe
in
the
following
words
of
the
beginning
of
that
song
,
ver.
2.
My
doctrine
shall
drop
as
the
raine
and
my
speech
shall
distill
as
the
deaw
.
As
if
hee
had
said
this
last
doctrine
of
mine
which
I
deliuered
to
Gods
people
by
way
of
song
,
shall
indeed
by
the
diuine
matter
thereof
instruct
their
vnderstandings
:
but
shall
by
the
manner
of
musicall
inditement
and
recording
therof
,
pierce
with
the
greater
sweetnesse
and
facility
,
and
by
a
secret
vnseene
influence
,
feed
and
refresh
your
soules
,
as
the
hearbs
and
plants
are
cherished
by
the
deaw
and
fedde
by
the
soft
showers
.
And
afterward
when
the
Temple
was
to
succeed
the
Tabernacle
,
Dauid
did
before
hand
prouide
Leuites
and
singers
:
his
preparations
of
that
kinde
were
:
first
,
when
the
Arke
had
rest
(
1.
Chron.
6.
31.
)
1.
Chron.
15.
And
shortly
after
the
Temple
was
to
be
builded
by
Salomon
,
1.
Chron.
25.
At
both
Dauid
appointed
Leuites
and
singers
with
instruments
of
musicke
,
&c.
And
added
thereto
the
ditties
which
they
were
to
sing
,
being
a
set
forme
of
inuocation
and
thanksgiuing
.
1.
Chron.
16.
8.
Prayse
yee
the
Lord
,
&c.
which
also
is
repeated
among
the
Psalmes
,
Psal.
105.
Moreouer
,
in
a
manner
the
whole
Booke
of
Psalmes
were
by
the
same
Prophet
,
penned
in
Meeter
to
be
sung
(
as
they
are
since
in
all
ages
and
places
)
in
the
Church
of
God
.
Amongst
which
some
Psalm
.
33.
and
150.
make
especiall
reference
vnto
the
instrumentall
musicke
.
If
heereto
it
be
replied
that
all
this
furniture
of
musicke
was
proper
to
the
Temple
,
and
meerely
typicall
,
and
part
of
the
pedagogy
of
the
old
Testament
,
I
may
answere
that
in
regard
of
the
number
and
distinct
offices
and
certaine
kindes
of
instruments
,
those
constitutions
of
Dauid
might
well
bee
ceremoniall
:
but
the
vse
of
instrumentall
musicke
in
generall
in
the
publike
praising
of
God
,
was
and
is
morall
or
naturall
;
not
indeed
of
absolute
necessity
,
as
if
there
were
no
lawfull
seruice
in
the
Church
without
it
,
but
of
conuenience
and
expediency
for
the
naturall
fitnesse
,
and
decent
fruitfulnesse
which
they
may
haue
.
Neither
can
it
be
denied
but
that
where
the
same
cause
of
constitution
yet
remaineth
,
the
practise
may
be
well
retained
,
at
least
as
times
and
circumstances
shall
require
or
permit
.
Now
those
that
are
most
seuerely
affected
against
the
Church
musicke
among
Christians
,
vse
this
as
a
chiefe
reason
why
it
was
established
in
that
Church
,
because
it
was
a
fit
Schoolemaster
for
that
people
.
And
are
there
not
and
alwayes
will
bee
among
Christians
,
some
that
neede
to
be
fed
with
milke
,
as
well
as
others
with
strong
meate
?
Did
not
Saint
Basil
That
two
sort
of
learners
might
thus
bee
the
better
prouided
for
,
those
that
are
either
young
in
yeeres
,
or
greene
in
growth
of
vertue
might
while
they
thinke
to
delight
themselues
with
the
melody
,
receiue
some
good
impression
of
instruction
.
But
if
this
cause
seeme
vnsufficient
,
or
Saint
Basils
authority
not
strong
enough
,
wee
may
out
of
the
text
it selfe
,
where
this
musicall
furniture
for
the
Temple
is
instituted
.
1.
Chron.
16.
deriue
a
more
constant
reason
,
which
must
needes
hold
in
both
Testaments
.
Leuites
were
appointed
to
sing
with
instruments
,
&c.
that
they
might
make
a
sound
and
lift
vp
their
voyce
with
ioy
:
whence
I
thinke
I
may
thus
inferre
.
The
end
and
reason
of
the
institution
of
such
musicke
by
Dauid
is
not
(
for
ought
I
can
finde
)
said
to
be
for
any
prefiguration
of
action
to
be
fulfilled
by
the
Messias
,
or
for
any
cause
or
consequent
proper
to
the
people
and
Church
of
the
Iewes
,
which
with
the
sacrifices
and
other
ceremonies
were
to
expire
,
but
the
reason
there
added
is
from
a
naturall
or
rather
spirituall
affection
common
to
all
Churches
whether
vnder
the
Law
of
Moses
or
vnder
the
Gospell
of
grace
,
especially
in
flourishing
times
,
namely
a
cleare
and
feruent
confession
and
profession
of
the
mercies
and
graces
of
our
God
with
thanksgiuing
and
exultation
,
which
as
it
is
in
the
congregation
to
be
solemnly
performed
with
the
voyce
,
and
that
lifted
vp
viz.
with
singing
,
so
that
it
may
be
aduanced
to
the
highest
streyne
of
ioy
,
it
must
,
or
at
least
with
conueniency
may
,
haue
the
help
of
instrumentall
musique
which
may
make
a
sound
and
lift
vp
their
voice
with
ioy
.
So
if
in
the
Christian
Church
,
where
the
vaile
is
withdrawne
,
and
the
mysteries
and
mercies
of
God
the
Father
in
his
beloued
appeare
more
cleerely
and
gloriously
,
there
bee
no
lesse
cause
of
holy
ioy
(
nay
vnspeakable
and
glorious
,
1.
Pet.
1.
8.
)
why
should
not
this
our
ioy
breake
forth
into
the
like
manifestation
,
and
that
the
best
manifesting
and
enhaunsing
thereof
,
is
by
musicke
,
and
that
euen
instrumentall
,
the
spirit
of
God
beareth
record
,
as
I
haue
noted
.
And
verily
if
the
imployment
of
instruments
in
the
Iudaicall
Temple
maketh
them
meerely
ceremoniall
,
and
debarreth
the
Christian
Church
of
all
such
vse
of
the
like
in
that
kinde
;
why
doth
not
the
same
reason
banish
also
all
vse
of
singing
in
our
Churches
,
because
Dauid
instituted
singers
for
the
Temple
?
for
as
yet
I
could
neuer
heere
any
direct
and
sufficient
proofe
,
why
the
one
should
haue
a
morall
and
perpetuall
vse
,
and
the
other
onely
a
ceremoniall
signification
.
Thirdly
,
as
for
the
time
of
grace
if
sacred
musicke
were
onely
a
cloud
and
typicall
shadow
,
it
should
then
haue
vanished
when
the
body
came
and
the
most
glorious
morning
starre
appeared
.
But
wee
finde
that
euen
this
bright
starre
,
when
it
first
began
to
appeare
in
the
earthly
Horizon
,
chose
for
the
blasing
forth
the
beames
of
his
maiesty
aboueall
creatures
,
or
meanes
in
heauen
or
earth
,
a
troup
of
inuisible
,
yet
audible
Choristers
:
who
descending
from
the
Temple
of
the
celcstiall
Ierusalem
,
Neither
after
this
our
bridegroome
was
taken
away
Ephes.
5.
19.
Colos.
3.
16.
An
expresse
iniunction
for
Psalmes
,
Hymnes
,
and
spirituall
Songs
,
and
making
melody
.
Which
vse
to
haue
continued
in
the
primitiue
Church
,
not
onely
Tertullian
and
other
ancient
Christians
,
but
euen
the
Ethnicke
,
Plinny
in
his
Epistle
to
Traiane
the
Emperour
doth
testifie
,
Christo
cuidam
Deo
hymnos
canentes
antelucanes
:
But
heere
may
bee
,
and
indeed
is
obiected
,
that
hymnes
and
songs
,
vsed
by
our
Sauiour
,
or
his
Apostles
,
or
continued
in
the
primitiue
Church
,
were
onely
vocal
and
without
all
artificiall
instrument
.
Wherto
that
I
may
shape
answere
,
I
doubt
not
(
euen
granting
that
their
melody
was
onely
singing
)
thence
to
inferre
à
pari
,
a
firm
consequence
for
the
addition
of
the
other
kind
of
musick
,
&
to
auouch
without
imputation
of
a
Paradoxe
,
that
the
modulating
voyce
of
a
man
and
of
an
instrument
are
in
this
respect
eiusdem
rationis
.
For
if
one
looke
into
the
nature
of
sounds
,
in
their
generall
cause
they
are
nothing
but
reuerberations
of
the
aire
,
in
their
forme
and
relation
they
are
deductions
or
compositions
of
proportions
in
the
distances
or
connexions
of
high
and
low
,
flat
and
sharpe
.
So
that
whatsoeuer
the
immediate
matter
and
instrument
be
whether
meerely
naturall
as
the
throat
,
teeth
and
tongue
,
or
aritificially
In
man
(
saith
he
)
the
lungs
are
the
bellowes
,
which
are
mooued
not
with
foot
or
hand
but
by
the
muscels
af
the
brest
,
the
teeth
and
roofe
of
the
mouth
supply
the
place
of
the
pipes
,
the
tongue
by
its
nimble
motion
performeth
the
office
of
the
Musicians
hand
for
the
distinguishing
and
articulating
the
sounds
.
Thus
in
the
viuacitie
of
his
rhetorique
he
seemeth
in
this
comparison
to
make
the
protasis
or
proposition
in
the
artificial
,
and
the
reddition
in
the
naturall
by
making
man
a
musicall
instrument
.
Then
presently
followes
the
same
resemblance
with
the
terms
inuerted
to
the
naturall
order
,
where
hee
plainely
sheweth
that
art
hath
heerein
imitated
nature
in
Citeraes
and
such
like
instruments
wherin
the
teeth
are
represented
by
the
strings
,
the
lips
by
the
frets
,
the
tongue
by
the
quill
,
the
vnderstanding
by
the
hand
,
which
mooueth
and
striketh
,
or
stoppeth
high
and
low
,
lowd
and
soft
,
slow
and
quicke
in
diuerse
formes
.
The
like
comparison
is
also
vsed
by
Gregory
Nyssen
in
his
learned
Treatise
De
opificio
hominis
,
where
he
resembleth
the
vse
and
parts
of
the
flute
or
fife
to
the
instruments
of
speech
in
man
.
Vpon
which
liuely
and
mutuall
resemblances
as
Theodoret
calleth
man
a
liuing
organe
,
and
the
copy
of
artificiall
organs
,
But
heere
it
will
bee
replyd
,
that
all
artificiall
instruments
made
by
man
,
come
farre
short
of
this
one
made
by
God
himselfe
,
that
none
of
those
how
elegant
soeuer
and
cunningly
handled
,
can
possibly
make
a
sound
properly
articulate
,
much
lesse
significant
;
and
therefore
that
they
are
to
bee
excluded
out
of
the
seruice
of
God
,
whereto
the
vocall
musique
may
bee
admitted
because
significatiue
and
vnderstandable
.
To
this
may
answer
be
made
,
first
by
acknowledging
with
Theodoret
that
man
being
the
image
of
God
,
in
imitating
his
Creatonr
can
produce
no
higher
workes
then
such
as
are
but
shadowes
of
the
workes
of
God
.
That
nature
is
the
modell
after
which
art
worketh
,
and
that
art
is
but
the
image
or
resemblance
of
nature
.
And
therefore
that
all
the
most
curious
instruments
in
the
world
are
not
comparable
with
an
humane
voyce
for
suauity
and
liuely
expressions
,
neither
is
instrumentall
musique
to
be
opposed
vnto
,
or
compared
with
vocall
,
but
added
as
an
helper
,
a
wife
,
or
second
,
or
if
you
will
an
hand-mayd
thereunto
.
In
which
respect
I
doe
not
hold
it
to
bee
eiusdem
gradus
though
in
generall
eiusdem
rationis
:
as
belonging
to
the
same
army
,
but
to
be
ranged
in
an
inferiour
squadron
:
a
guest
of
the
sacred
feast
,
but
at
a
lower
table
.
Secondly
,
as
for
want
of
signification
,
I
maintaine
it
that
the
sound
and
harmony
of
Instruments
though
it
be
not
articulate
,
yet
it
is
significant
;
in
its
owne
kinde
I
meane
and
proper
element
,
by
gentle
steps
and
sweete
inflexions
working
vpon
the
affections
,
and
expressely
nay
powerfully
speaking
to
them
,
euen
perswading
,
instructing
,
nay
commanding
them
,
and
imprinting
in
them
the
characters
of
vertue
and
deuotion
,
and
containing
the
seedes
of
good
motions
in
the
inward
seat
of
the
minde
by
the
outer
part
of
the
sences
and
passions
.
Thirdly
in
vocall
musique
I
demand
what
it
is
that
shall
make
that
lawfull
and
conuenient
for
Gods
seruice
?
Is
it
the
signification
of
the
words
?
or
the
melodie
of
the
tune
and
symphonie
?
If
the
first
,
then
singing
is
not
recommended
as
it
is
singing
,
but
rather
as
saying
:
and
then
it
were
better
such
psalmes
or
hymnes
were
barely
pronounced
or
read
:
for
so
their
sence
and
signification
is
best
vnderstood
.
If
the
second
,
then
instrumentall
musique
must
likewise
be
admitted
,
wherein
the
same
sounds
for
tune
and
concord
of
parts
are
by
the
same
rules
of
art
practised
and
expressed
.
But
it
may
be
oueradded
that
the
musique
of
the
voice
is
passable
,
as
hauing
both
these
together
and
performing
them
with
one
breath
.
Most
true
;
and
therein
is
the
chiefe
excellency
of
that
guift
of
God
,
that
in
one
and
the
same
sound
it
edifieth
both
the
vnderstanding
and
the
affections
.
Yet
the
other
which
cannot
act
but
one
of
his
properties
is
not
therefore
to
bee
condemned
or
contemned
.
In
physique
some
ingredients
worke
attrahende
by
their
searching
and
vigorous
quality
of
attraction
,
others
only
adiuuando
by
diffusing
the
stronger
simples
,
and
so
helping
the
operation
of
them
:
and
without
these
the
other
would
be
lesse
actiue
and
profitable
.
Euen
so
in
sacred
musique
the
chiefe
vigour
of
our
praiers
and
adoration
commeth
from
the
ditty
which
worketh
immediately
vpon
our
vnderstanding
,
but
that
is
much
helped
and
quickened
by
adding
thereto
a
proportionable
temper
of
artificiall
harmony
,
which
shall
make
it
penetrate
the
deeper
into
our
affections
.
As
the
Church
militant
in
the
three
forenamd
estates
and
seuerall
times
,
so
and
much
more
the
Church
triumphant
in
eternity
,
doth
out
of
the
Scriptures
supplie
vs
with
proofe
of
the
conueniency
of
setting
foorth
the
praise
of
God
with
mellodious
harmony
.
For
when
in
reading
the
Scriptures
I
view
that
little
(
yet
sufficient
for
our
knowlepge
)
which
God
hath
reuealed
concerning
the
state
of
the
blessed
Angels
&
Saints
in
heauen
,
mee
thinkes
it
must
needes
bee
great
rashnesse
,
to
condemne
that
as
superstitious
or
superfluous
,
if
imitated
heere
on
earth
,
which
the
spirit
of
God
testifieth
to
bee
the
endlesse
imployment
of
those
that
see
God
face
to
face
in
heauen
.
Is
not
the
Ierusalem
which
is
aboue
the
mother
of
vs
all
,
into
whose
bosome
we
hope
to
be
gathered
?
Is
it
not
that
which
wee
hope
and
grone
for
in
the
vale
of
this
flesh
to
become
once
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
like
to
the
Angells
?
Is
it
not
that
which
we
daily
pray
for
,
that
Gods
will
may
be
done
on
earth
as
it
is
in
heauen
?
why
then
may
wee
not
,
why
ought
we
not
euen
now
to
imitate
the
worke
of
the
Angells
in
their
adoring
the
most
High
,
and
as
farre
as
we
can
performe
that
in
our
Churches
(
the
type
of
the
euerlasting
Temple
)
which
we
shall
,
when
we
are
hereafter
cloathed
with
immortalitie
,
intend
in
heauen
perpetually
?
If
we
will
open
the
booke
of
God
(
the
very
window
of
heauen
)
wee
shall
there
see
&
heare
the
blessed
Seraphins
thus
blessing
and
adoring
him
that
sitteth
on
an
high
throne
,
crying
to
one
another
&
saying
,
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
Lord
of
hosts
.
The
whole
world
is
full
of
his
glory
.
If
we
looke
in
further
we
may
see
the
foure
Euangelists
figured
out
by
the
foure
beasts
full
of
eyes
,
encompassing
the
throne
&
without
ceasing
day
and
night
singing
the
like
Antiphone
Holy
,
holy
,
Lord
God
Almighty
which
was
,
and
which
is
,
and
which
is
to
come
.
If
wee
will
yet
view
to
the
vtmost
end
,
we
may
behold
Gods
champions
after
their
conquest
ouer
the
beast
holding
in
their
hand
as
banners
of
that
victory
displaied
more
audibly
then
visibly
the
harpes
of
God
,
The
melody
of
which
instruments
they
doe
animate
by
singing
the
song
of
Moses
the
seruant
of
God
,
and
the
song
of
the
Lambe
,
saying
,
Great
and
maruellous
are
thy
workes
Lord
God
Almighty
&c.
Apo.
19.
6.
The
voyce
of
a
great
multitude
as
the
voyce
of
manie
waters
,
and
as
the
voice
of
strong
thundrings
,
saying
,
Halleluiah
,
verse
3.
And
againe
they
sayd
Halleluiah
.
Loe
here
we
haue
plainly
represented
vnto
vs
not
only
singing
and
that
by
repetition
againe
&
againe
,
but
interchangeable
chaunting
in
the
Seraphins
in
that
they
are
sayd
to
cry
one
to
another
holy
,
holy
,
holy
,
which
three
sacred
words
the
embleme
of
the
euer-blessed
Trinitie
,
when
I
heare
in
the
Te
Deum
in
the
vulgar
tongue
with
a
point
of
maiesticall
correspondence
grauely
and
reuerently
sung
in
the
Cathedrall
Churches
of
England
,
how
others
are
affected
I
know
not
,
but
for
my selfe
me
thinks
the
very
Celestiall
Temple
of
God
is
brought
downe
among
vs
,
or
we
in
these
bodies
rapt
vp
among
the
Seraphims
,
and
bearing
parts
in
the
Quyre
of
heauenly
souldiers
.
More
ouer
,
vnto
such
vocall
singing
here
is
distinctly
added
the
other
helpe
of
adoring
and
adorning
the
heauenly
Maiestie
by
instrumentall
harmonie
,
the
harpes
,
and
they
honoured
with
an
attribute
,
euen
the
Harpes
of
God
,
so
styled
either
in
regard
of
the
subiect
to
whose
praise
they
are
vsed
,
or
of
the
Author
by
whose
gift
that
and
the
like
blessings
are
afforded
to
the
best
of
the
creatures
,
both
wayes
designing
one
and
the
same
fountaine
GOD
.
I
will
not
heere
(
lest
I
should
lose
my selfe
)
intrude
into
the
search
of
hidden
secrets
treasured
vp
in
heauen
,
how
and
in
what
sense
Angels
and
blessed
Saints
in
heauen
are
to
be
vnderstood
to
sing
before
the
throne
of
the
Almightie
:
whether
this
be
in
the
Scripture
described
in
a
sensible
forme
onely
for
our
capacity
,
but
to
bee
interpreted
in
a
spirituall
and
allegoricall
allusion
;
surely
if
the
substance
of
Angels
and
soules
of
men
be
not
meerely
incorporall
,
it
is
not
absurd
to
maintaine
that
they
may
immediately
ex
iunatis
principijs
&
similitudine
substantiae
in
the
most
pure
body
or
space
of
the
heauen
of
heauens
the
seat
of
the
blessed
,
both
raise
such
reall
and
corporeall
voyces
,
&
also
be
affected
with
the
sweet
harmonie
and
proportions
of
such
sounds
.
And
when
after
the
resurrection
,
the
soules
of
the
faithfull
shall
bee
clothed
againe
with
their
bodies
,
it
is
not
amisse
to
thinke
that
the
bodie
shall
partake
with
the
soule
as
of
fullnesse
of
ioy
,
so
of
the
act
and
exercise
of
perpetuall
adoration
.
And
as
our
naturall
eyes
shall
then
really
and
corporally
behold
the
most
beautifull
obiect
of
our
Sauiours
glorified
humanitie
,
oculis
meis
videbo
Redemptorem
meum
,
saith
Iob
;
so
it
is
not
against
the
analogie
of
faith
to
thinke
that
our
tongues
and
mouthes
may
then
employ
them selues
in
endlesse
vocall
hymnes
and
songs
of
thanksgiuing
,
of
glory
and
worship
to
him
that
sitteth
vpon
the
throne
,
and
to
the
Lambe
who
by
his
bloud
hath
redeemed
vs
out
of
euery
kindred
,
and
tongue
,
&
people
,
and
nation
,
and
hath
made
vs
Kings
and
Priests
vnto
God
his
Father
.
And
sithence
I
haue
been
comforted
from
probable
,
sweet
,
and
reuerend
contemplations
of
the
more
learned
,
to
thinke
that
some
sympathie
may
be
betwixt
the
musicall
Harmonie
and
the
Angelicall
nature
,
it
maketh
me
to
presume
a
little
vpon
these
following
speaches
,
to
dispute
whether
there
may
not
also
bee
a
secret
antipathie
and
enmitie
naturall
betwixt
Musicke
and
wicked
Spirits
.
The
reason
of
which
when
we
begin
to
consider
,
wee
finde
it
more
sublime
and
remote
from
our
sensible
capacitie
,
then
to
search
the
causes
of
these
other
things
,
which
euill
spirits
are
also
thought
to
abhorre
:
and
therefore
it
doth
argue
,
that
Musicke
is
a
thing
supernaturall
and
heauenly
.
We
read
that
the
Deuils
do
mightily
hate
the
presence
of
fire
,
of
salt
,
and
of
Musicke
,
the
fire
because
it
is
life
and
light
,
and
Satan
is
the
Prince
of
darknes
,
and
delighteth
in
darknesse
;
the
salt
because
it
hath
a
virtue
to
purge
corruption
,
it
is
the
marke
of
eternitie
,
and
he
seeketh
by
all
meanes
to
corrupt
,
defile
,
and
destroy
,
which
is
the
reason
why
God
commanded
in
the
old
Law
to
put
salt
vpon
the
Table
of
his
Sanctuarie
,
and
to
haue
Salt
specially
in
the
sacrifice
,
forbidding
by
the
contrarie
to
put
honie
or
wine
therein
,
to
signifie
that
wee
must
offer
the
sacrifice
of
our
prayers
to
God
with
sobrietie
and
prudence
,
not
mixed
with
flatteries
,
or
bold
speeches
.
God
saith
in
the
Law
,
I
shall
make
with
you
a
couenant
of
Salt
,
that
is
of
perpetuitie
,
as
many
are
of
opinion
,
that
the
changing
of
the
wife
of
Lot
into
a
pillar
of
Salt
,
was
,
as
to
say
,
a
perpetuall
Statue
,
but
when
wee
come
to
seeke
the
cause
why
the
Musicke
is
fled
of
the
Diuell
,
wee
finde
it
more
subtle
,
if
the
opinion
were
true
of
the
Academicks
,
who
say
that
the
Diuells
be
not
onely
bodily
but
elementarie
,
mid-creatures
betwixt
visible
S.
August
:
saith
in
his
last
chap
:
of
the
3.
de
Trinit
:
that
the
Diuells
are
corporall
,
as
Basil
,
Gregor:
Epiph
:
say
as
much
,
whereon
this
sort
of
demonstration
is
founded
.
There
is
but
one
infinite
substance
,
the
supreme
essence
,
a
substance
cannot
be
finite
,
but
by
extremities
of
superficies
,
and
that
doth
only
belong
to
corporall
things
,
and
therefore
those
spirits
must
bee
corporall
because
they
are
finite
.
Alwaies
the
more
common
opinion
of
Theologie
is
,
as
of
Damasc
:
Greg.
Nazianz
:
Thomas
Aquinas
,
and
of
the
Master
of
the
Sentences
,
that
the
Angels
and
the
Diuels
be
formes
both
pure
,
and
simple
,
and
that
both
can
forme
themselues
in
visible
bodies
,
when
they
would
effect
any
thing
bodily
,
which
is
testified
of
the
Angells
by
their
apparitions
to
Abraham
,
to
Iacob
,
to
Moses
,
to
Eliah
,
to
Abatuck
.
Of
the
Diuells
againe
testified
by
experience
inquestionable
,
of
the
aquilonar
Succubi
and
Incubi
,
testified
by
the
Cabalists
,
who
affirme
that
vncleane
spirits
do
often
take
the
shapes
of
Bucks
,
ston'd
Horses
,
and
such
like
creatures
repleat
with
bestiall
luxurie
,
wherevpon
,
say
they
,
proceedeth
that
in
Leuiticus
,
that
you
goe
not
to
sacrifice
to
those
Bucks
and
Satyres
;
and
that
in
Esay
of
the
destruction
of
Babell
,
Zijm
shall
lodge
there
,
and
their
streets
shall
bee
full
of
O
him
:
Satyres
shall
dance
there
,
and
●…im
shall
cry
into
their
Palaces
.
Testified
againe
by
many
places
of
holy
Scripture
,
the
Diuell
spake
bodily
to
Adam
,
to
Christ
.
Hee
tooke
the
person
of
Samuel
,
albeit
that
Iustin
:
Martyr
,
and
many
of
the
Hebrew
Doctors
reason
that
it
was
Samuel
himselfe
,
as
well
because
of
that
Text
of
Ecclesiasticus
,
where
it
is
said
that
Samuel
did
prophesie
after
his
death
,
as
because
of
the
answer
giuen
to
Saul
,
which
seemeth
to
bee
full
of
pietie
,
pronouncing
the
name
of
GOD
sixe
or
seauen
times
,
holding
that
Saul
was
not
condemned
eternally
as
they
thinke
,
but
in
the
estate
of
that
incestuous
man
,
who
was
ordayned
by
S.
Paul
to
bee
excommunicate
,
to
the
end
his
bodie
being
chastned
,
his
soule
might
be
saued
.
Yet
S.
Augustine
and
the
best
Diuines
stand
for
it
that
it
was
Satan
and
not
Samuel
,
which
no
doubt
is
the
onely
sound
opinion
;
Scotus
subtilis
in
the
second
booke
of
his
Sentences
saith
,
that
the
Angells
assumed
bodies
not
to
bee
ioyned
or
vnited
with
them
hypostatically
,
but
to
moue
them
and
vse
them
as
instruments
,
much
more
then
saith
he
,
the
Diuells
can
assume
bodies
because
they
are
more
elementarie
,
as
they
doe
change
themselues
in
bodies
,
so
from
this
same
ground
it
is
affirmed
that
they
can
also
change
bodies
.
For
three
things
we
obserue
in
Gods
works
,
Creation
,
which
is
onely
proper
vnto
himself
,
to
make
of
no
thing
by
the
power
of
his
word
;
Generation
,
which
hee
hath
allowed
to
his
Creatures
themselues
,
by
a
naturall
instinct
and
appetite
of
succession
to
haue
a
power
of
generation
;
and
lastly
,
Transmutation
,
whereof
hee
hath
giuen
power
vnto
Starres
and
to
the
Spirits
,
as
saith
Them
:
de
Aquin
:
Omnes
Angeli
boni
&
mali
habent
ex
virtute
naturali
potestatem
transmutandi
corpora
nostra
.
All
the
Angells
,
good
and
bad
,
haue
by
a
naturall
instinct
power
to
change
our
bodies
;
wee
see
how
the
Sorcerers
of
Pharaoh
did
counterset
the
miracles
of
Moses
.
Iob
saith
there
is
no
power
on
earth
like
vnto
that
of
Satan
,
which
prooues
that
the
actions
of
the
euill
Spirits
are
actions
indeed
but
extraordinarily
,
so
that
wee
must
not
thinke
them
illusions
,
or
prestigitations
of
our
eyes
.
Augustine
chap
:
9.
of
the
third
booke
de
Trinitate
,
saith
thus
:
Mali
Angelipro
subtilitate
sui
sensus
in
occultioribus
elementorum
seminibus
norunt
,
vnde
rana
&
serpentes
nascuntur
&
hac
per
certas
temperationum
opportunitates
occultis
motibus
adhibendo
faciunt
creari
.
The
wicked
Angells
by
their
subtle
sense
and
knowledge
of
the
secret
seeds
of
nature
,
know
by
what
meanes
the
Frogs
and
Serpents
are
made
,
and
by
vsing
of
certaine
tymous
temperations
they
can
accelerate
their
Creation
.
Againe
they
haue
power
of
transportation
,
whereupon
some
follow
the
ignorant
Viretus
,
who
holdeth
it
a
fortitude
of
imagination
in
melancholious
women
,
who
apprehend
they
bee
carried
with
the
deuill
,
albeit
antiquity
hath
esteemed
it
for
a
true
ground
,
that
seldome
doth
a
woman
die
of
melancholie
,
or
a
man
of
excessiue
ioy
:
for
melancholie
proceedeth
of
to
much
heat
and
drinesse
,
and
breedeth
wisedome
as
Galen
saith
in
his
Booke
De
atra
Bile
,
to
neither
of
which
two
is
a
woman
subiect
,
being
of
nature
humid
,
cold
,
and
passiue
,
and
therefore
not
wise
,
as
Solomon
,
among
a
thousand
men
one
,
among
women
none
.
Besides
that
the
Septentrinall
people
with
whom
the
vncleane
spirits
are
said
to
be
most
familiar
,
they
haue
as
little
melancholie
as
those
haue
of
flegme
,
who
dwell
in
Africke
,
which
sheweth
the
leuitie
and
weakenesse
of
this
opinion
of
Viret
:
Alwayes
there
be
two
sorts
of
transportations
,
one
in
bodie
and
spirit
,
the
other
in
abstraction
onely
of
the
spirit
,
as
to
say
Ezekiel
was
rapt
in
his
spirit
from
Babel
to
Ierusalem
,
it
might
be
in
spirit
or
in
body
.
The
Hebrew
Doctours
hold
in
their
remote
Theologie
,
that
the
Angels
make
oblation
to
God
of
the
soules
of
his
Saints
,
who
become
dead
by
way
of
this
abstraction
,
alleadging
for
it
this
passage
of
the
116.
Psalme
,
Speciosa
in
conspectu
Dominimors
sanctorum
suorum
,
Pretious
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
is
the
death
of
his
Saints
,
but
to
denie
that
transportation
which
is
both
in
body
and
spirit
,
were
to
denie
the
Scripture
,
Eliah
,
Enoch
,
Abacucke
,
were
transported
,
and
in
the
Euangelists
,
our
Sauiour
corporally
transported
by
Satan
,
to
the
pinacle
of
the
Temple
,
and
after
vpon
a
mountaine
:
The
best
Theologes
hold
,
that
Habacucke
was
indeed
soule
and
bodie
transported
,
and
so
Saint
Philip
the
Apostle
,
whereupon
Thomas
Aquinas
reasoneth
thus
:
If
it
bee
possible
in
one
,
it
is
also
possible
in
moe
:
and
in
like
maner
,
both
he
,
and
Durand
Herne
,
&
S.
Bonauenture
do
make
this
argument
.
If
Satan
can
abstract
the
spirit
from
the
body
,
much
more
can
he
transport
both
,
because
the
separation
is
more
miraculous
of
the
two
,
and
is
next
vnto
the
veritie
of
Gods
word
,
the
strongest
argument
we
haue
for
the
immortality
of
the
soule
,
and
an
argument
subiected
to
reason
;
For
saith
Aristotle
in
his
ninth
booke
De
Animalibus
,
if
the
soule
can
doe
any
thing
without
the
body
,
then
it
should
be
immortall
,
alwayes
this
Aphairisis
,
Exstasis
,
or
ablation
of
the
soule
,
is
a
thing
most
vndoubtable
:
the
Scripture
approueth
it
in
diuers
places
,
specially
in
the
persons
of
Saint
P.
aul
and
Saint
Iohn
,
the
greatest
Philosophers
haue
acknowledged
it
,
Plato
,
and
Socrates
did
call
the
bodie
,
Antrum
animae
:
the
cauerne
of
the
soule
,
the
chiefest
Sorcerers
who
know
it
by
experience
haue
acknowledged
it
,
Zoreaster
did
call
the
body
the
sepulchre
of
the
spirit
,
and
the
great
Orpheus
did
call
it
the
prison
of
the
soule
,
and
to
reason
euen
naturally
,
we
see
that
locall
motion
can
be
some
times
without
touching
of
bodies
,
but
onely
by
vertue
of
the
agent
,
as
the
sea
is
mooued
by
the
moone
,
which
is
distant
from
it
more
,
then
50000.
Leagues
,
and
the
Iron
is
drawen
to
mooue
by
Magnes
or
the
Loadstone
,
without
any
touching
,
which
being
so
in
things
so
insensible
and
Inanimal
as
Iron
,
much
more
it
may
be
in
things
not
onely
animal
:
but
who
haue
their
greatest
force
and
vigour
in
that
locall
abstraction
,
as
our
soules
be
most
Galliard
,
when
they
be
most
remote
from
the
body
:
And
for
this
point
of
Satans
power
to
transport
,
I
say
,
that
while
that
Cherubin
which
moues
the
eight
Spheare
,
wherein
there
fixed
stars
,
doth
role
it
Millions
of
miles
in
one
houre
:
what
matter
is
there
of
admiration
,
if
Satan
can
transport
a
body
some
few
miles
vpon
the
earth
.
Lastly
,
there
is
the
commerce
or
copulation
of
good
and
bad
spirits
with
men
and
women
,
and
whether
it
be
really
,
locally
,
or
per
exsta●…n
,
experience
doth
commonly
teach
vs
,
that
sundry
things
which
we
may
call
spirituall
(
because
they
are
inuisible
and
intouchable
)
doe
take
really
possession
of
our
bodies
,
as
the
passion
of
loue
,
which
entering
by
the
subtile
spirits
of
the
eyes
,
doth
wound
the
heart
,
corrupt
the
blood
,
weaken
the
vitall
faculties
,
and
sometimes
spoyle
the
life
;
yea
,
the
vehemencie
of
loue
towards
God
,
hath
oftentimes
hereby
wrought
as
much
in
his
best
Saints
.
Againe
,
the
plague
of
pestilence
,
and
such
cotagious
things
doe
enter
in
a
mans
body
in
a
spirituall
sort
to
possesse
it
.
The
Scripture
doth
testifie
this
reall
,
and
locall
copulation
of
good
spirits
with
good
men
;
our
bodies
are
said
to
be
the
Temples
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
Our
Sauiour
hath
said
that
the
father
and
he
would
dwell
in
him
,
who
obey
his
will
.
The
Prophet
Ezekiel
speaking
of
his
vocation
by
God
,
to
preach
to
the
Iewes
,
I
fell
downe
said
he
vpon
my
face
,
and
the
spirit
which
entered
in
me
,
did
raise
me
vp
,
and
set
me
on
foote
.
In
like
sort
,
of
euill
spirits
,
the
euill
spirit
of
the
Lord
is
said
to
enter
into
Saul
really
,
and
the
spirit
of
Satan
into
Iudas
,
and
our
Sauiour
did
eiect
diuers
reall
and
sensible
deuils
,
because
their
voyces
were
heard
:
The
oddes
and
distinction
of
these
in
my
opinion
is
this
,
the
good
spirits
hath
more
celestiall
and
subtile
bodies
,
and
so
their
possession
of
men
and
copulation
with
them
being
more
spirituall
then
others
:
It
is
also
more
perceiued
by
the
actions
of
our
spirit
,
then
by
any
change
of
our
bodies
:
whereas
Demones
,
as
Saint
August
in
his
tenth
Booke
De
ciuitate
Det
,
Thomas
Aquinus
in
Summa
2.
Questi
.
95.
Origen
in
his
booke
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
doe
affirme
,
that
they
be
meere
corporall
,
so
that
Arist.
Plato
and
diuers
Philosophers
who
diuided
them
in
aereall
,
terrestriall
,
and
subterrestriall
spirits
;
they
hold
that
the
two
inferiour
species
of
them
be
in
some
sort
grosse
and
elementarie
,
more
remoued
from
the
celestiall
intelligences
of
the
supreme
world
,
and
therefore
giuen
to
a
wicked
commerse
with
men
and
women
,
by
all
sorts
of
deceitfull
and
impious
suggestions
,
whose
copulations
are
both
bodily
,
palpable
,
and
visible
,
possessing
the
bodies
specially
of
women
,
as
grosse
filthy
and
contagious
vapours
,
breeding
inflamation
visible
in
the
hearts
and
breasts
,
mouing
,
swelling
,
and
dumbenesse
in
the
tongue
,
depriuing
the
organicke
faculties
of
hearing
,
seeing
and
such
like
,
as
daily
experience
doth
teach
:
Neither
let
any
man
imagine
the
carnall
copulation
of
the
euil
spirits
with
women
to
be
a
thing
extaticke
or
fantasticke
,
that
enemie
spirit
of
whom
the
Prophet
saith
,
Ad
conterendum
erit
cor
eius
&
ad
internecionem
gentium
non
paucarum
:
whose
heart
shall
bee
bent
for
the
ouerthrow
Exod.
Leuit.
Deut.
Where
sorcerie
and
brutall
Paliardise
or
luxurie
is
forbidden
,
will
find
vncouth
and
vnknown
villanies
couertly
touched
,
as
there
where
it
is
said
you
shall
not
present
to
God
the
wages
of
a
harlot
,
nor
the
price
of
a
dogge
,
and
againe
where
God
doth
say
:
you
shall
no
more
sacrifice
vnto
those
Buckes
and
Satyrs
after
whom
you
went
a
whoring
:
which
I
doe
not
heere
introduce
impertinently
nor
curiously
,
but
that
wee
may
learne
to
reuerence
whatsoeuer
meanes
the
Lord
hath
appointed
for
vs
to
withstand
the
malice
of
Satan
,
which
is
so
dangerous
for
two
respects
.
First
,
because
of
his
craft
and
skilfulnesse
,
who
can
change
himselfe
into
what
creatures
hee
will
,
change
creatures
in
what
forme
he
will
,
can
transport
our
spirits
and
bodies
,
can
enter
to
possesse
them
,
can
counterfait
creatures
like
to
our selues
by
his
wicked
abusing
of
humane
seed
:
againe
,
his
malice
is
dangerous
by
reason
of
the
multitude
of
seditious
spirits
,
who
hee
doth
command
,
so
farre
,
that
some
alleadge
that
euery
man
hath
his
good
and
euill
Daemon
,
which
for
my
part
I
will
not
affirme
,
it
is
enough
that
the
Scripture
maketh
mention
of
diuerse
diuels
who
haue
practised
diuerse
wickednes
:
Esay
,
Vasa
furoris
,
the
vessell
of
fury
:
Some
by
Ieremy
,
the
vessels
of
wrath
,
some
by
Ezechiel
,
vasa
interfectionis
,
the
vessels
of
murther
,
some
by
Moses
,
the
vessels
of
iniquity
:
some
of
them
haue
aiery
bodies
and
power
in
that
Element
,
as
those
foure
which
had
the
windes
in
their
hands
,
Quibus
datum
est
nocere
mari
&
terrae
,
to
whom
it
was
giuen
to
trouble
the
earth
and
the
seas
,
by
gendring
of
pestilence
,
and
destroying
thunders
,
as
that
of
Iob
,
which
suddenly
threw
downe
his
house
,
which
sort
of
aiery
diuels
,
is
said
to
inuade
the
intellectuall
spirits
of
men
,
to
seduce
them
to
Heresie
,
or
ambitious
faction
in
State
,
and
of
this
kinde
he
is
esteemed
the
Prince
who
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
exterminans
:
others
againe
that
bee
more
earthly
doe
trafficke
with
base
sorceries
,
as
those
who
taught
the
enchanters
of
Pharaoh
:
vnto
all
which
the
Lord
hath
opposed
millions
of
good
Angels
to
gouerne
his
workes
,
and
to
presidiate
and
gard
the
Saints
,
&
so
many
to
rule
the
spheares
Celestiall
,
,
which
we
may
perceiue
by
Ezechiel
,
and
in
the
sixtie
eight
Psalme
,
where
it
is
said
,
the
Chariots
of
the
Lord
are
20000.
Angels
,
and
hee
is
among
them
as
in
the
sanctuary
of
Sion
:
whereupon
the
Chaldean
interpreters
say
,
that
there
bee
so
many
principall
lights
in
heauen
,
and
as
many
Angels
to
gouerne
them
,
and
Leo
Hebreus
hath
written
in
his
second
Booke
,
that
the
eight
heauen
,
or
primum
mobile
,
which
maketh
his
couse
in
twenty
foure
houres
,
is
moued
by
a
Cherubin
with
such
miracolous
swiftnesse
,
that
euery
moments
motion
ariseth
to
more
then
a
million
of
miles
.
And
of
the
Angelike
care
of
the
Saints
of
God
on
earth
,
the
Scriptures
are
full
of
testimonies
,
that
which
guarded
the
Israelites
comming
from
Egypt
,
that
which
wrastled
with
Iacob
and
blessed
him
,
that
Ceraphin
which
purged
the
lips
of
Esay
and
made
him
eloquent
,
that
Raphael
whose
presence
Asmodeus
cannot
abide
,
those
Angels
who
carried
Lazarus
into
the
bosome
of
Abraham
,
that
which
deliuered
S.
Peter
out
of
prison
,
that
which
went
with
Azariah
into
the
furnace
,
and
made
him
thinke
the
flames
a
soft
deaw
,
and
so
forth
.
The
Lord
God
doth
not
only
furnish
vs
with
spirituall
armes
against
Satan
:
as
by
the
power
of
his
Angels
,
by
the
force
of
his
word
,
and
by
our
faith
in
Christ
:
but
he
hath
taught
vs
some
familiar
things
which
they
cannot
indure
in
nature
as
is
thought
;
as
the
fire
,
whose
presence
doth
terrifie
him
by
a
mysterious
antipathy
,
as
the
presence
of
the
Wolfe
astonisheth
a
Sheepe
,
because
God
who
is
his
enemy
is
a
fire
,
a
lampe
,
a
light
of
glory
and
power
to
the
godly
;
a
fire
of
loue
,
mercy
and
goodnesse
,
and
to
the
wicked
a
consuming
fire
of
wrath
and
vengeance
:
and
as
by
a
naturall
strife
the
voyce
of
a
tyrannous
Schoolemaster
,
doth
affraye
a
wayward
childe
,
so
doth
the
sound
of
musicall
instruments
,
accompanied
with
the
praises
of
God
,
afflict
and
terrifie
the
diuell
by
a
naturall
Antipathy
,
wherewith
God
hath
indued
them
.
Againe
,
the
harmony
of
musicke
doth
by
a
naturall
simpathy
collect
,
and
vnite
the
distracted
powers
of
our
weake
mindes
to
greater
strength
and
deuotion
,
and
is
quasi
vehiculum
the
conduct
of
deuotion
.
We
read
of
the
Prophet
Elisha
;
who
being
for
sent
to
prophesie
the
issue
of
the
battell
,
he
would
not
doe
it
vntill
hee
first
caused
to
sound
vp
an
instrument
of
musicke
,
and
then
he
fell
into
his
Prophesie
:
wee
read
likewise
that
when
Samuel
had
consecrated
king
Saul
:
God
(
said
hee
to
him
)
to
the
Mountaine
and
thou
shalt
finde
a
company
of
Prophets
who
sound
instruments
and
prophesie
,
thou
shalt
enter
among
them
,
and
the
spirit
of
God
shall
come
vpon
thee
there
,
and
thou
shalt
bee
changed
into
another
man
:
the
reason
of
this
naturall
antipathy
betwixt
Musicke
and
the
Diuell
is
,
because
it
is
a
diuine
thing
which
draweth
the
spirit
to
harmony
,
concord
,
loue
,
and
heauenly
contemplation
,
and
the
constitution
of
his
nature
is
contrary
to
these
,
to
be
seditious
,
discordant
,
and
implacable
.
This
whole
Fabricke
of
the
world
is
nothing
else
but
a
musicall
order
of
Gods
workes
,
they
stand
as
the
Scripture
saith
,
in
numero
,
pendere
&
mensura
,
by
number
,
weight
,
and
measure
.
All
the
creatures
are
but
a
musicke
,
euery
one
hauing
in
their
kindes
,
their
Supreme
or
Alt
,
their
Counter
Base
,
and
their
Tenor
,
to
shew
it
in
few
examples
.
Among
the
Planets
,
the
austerity
of
Saturne
,
and
the
rigour
of
Mars
are
tempered
,
and
tied
together
with
the
serenity
of
Iupiter
,
as
among
the
Elements
,
the
repugnance
of
the
fire
and
water
are
kept
in
concordance
,
by
the
promiscuall
qualities
of
the
ayre
,
and
speaking
of
the
inteligentiall
world
,
the
Angels
are
a
mediate
creature
betwixt
the
diuine
Essence
and
man
:
man
is
a
mid
couple
betwixt
good
and
euill
spirits
,
the
Ape
betwixt
man
and
fourefooted
beasts
,
the
Niriades
&
Tritoues
,
which
be
not
things
fabulous
betwixt
men
and
fishes
.
The
Hermophrodite
betwixt
man
and
woman
,
the
Mandrake
betwixt
man
and
plants
,
betwixt
the
fruites
of
the
earth
,
and
things
which
growe
within
her
bowels
,
there
are
fruits
and
cornes
petrefied
,
that
is
to
say
naturally
shapen
in
stones
,
betwixt
the
earth
and
the
stone
Argillum
,
is
amid
couple
,
betwixt
earth
and
mettals
the
Marcazitae
are
neither
of
them
,
but
a
mediate
thing
,
so
that
,
as
that
diuine
Philosopher
,
Iesus
the
sonne
of
Syrac
,
hath
obserued
in
his
Booke
of
Ecclesiasticus
,
there
is
first
a
common
antithesis
and
contradiction
in
all
the
workes
of
God
,
Omnes
via
Domini
secundum
dispositionem
sapientiae
suae
:
Duo
contra
vnum
,
vnum
contra
vnum
:
contra
malum
,
bonum
,
contra
vitam
mors
,
contra
virum
iustum
peccator
,
&
sic
intuere
in
omnia
opera
altissimi
,
saith
the
Scripture
in
that
place
;
All
the
waies
of
God
according
to
the
disposition
of
his
owne
wisedome
,
two
against
one
,
one
against
one
,
good
against
euill
,
life
against
Death
,
the
iust
man
against
the
reprobate
,
and
so
looke
into
all
the
workes
of
the
most
high
,
saith
hee
,
which
in
effect
is
so
true
,
that
there
is
nothing
in
the
world
which
can
fall
into
our
imagination
wanting
this
contrariety
,
but
God
againe
hath
made
a
concordance
in
all
by
this
diuine
Musick
,
not
only
in
natural
substances
,
but
in
their
qualities
and
accidents
,
yea
in
time
it selfe
.
Summer
and
Winter
be
contrary
,
but
by
the
harmony
of
the
spring
time
they
are
conioyned
:
blacke
and
white
contrary
do
meet
in
mediate
colours
,
heate
and
cold
againe
contrary
agree
in
tepidity
,
swift
and
slow
doe
meet
in
a
temperate
motion
;
the
austerity
of
Hannibal
,
and
the
meekenesse
of
Fabius
agree
in
mid
constitutions
:
In
end
,
there
is
nothing
which
wanteth
this
sweet
combination
and
harmony
,
except
Satan
and
his
following
spirits
,
betwixt
whom
and
God
,
betwixt
whom
and
his
Saints
,
betwixt
whom
&
goodnes
,
peace
,
concord
,
loue
,
and
vnity
,
there
is
no
knot
nor
euer
shall
be
:
but
being
of
their
proper
corruption
enemies
to
God
and
nature
,
rebellious
,
factious
,
malitious
spirits
of
discordance
,
and
distraction
,
they
doe
naturally
abhorre
the
sound
of
Harmony
and
Musicke
.
So
that
for
that
point
of
vnion
with
the
Church
of
England
,
which
standeth
in
the
restitution
of
the
Organs
,
I
thinke
this
will
suffice
apparantly
to
perswade
any
well
disposed
and
iudicious
man
,
who
hath
not
his
braine
set
in
Symbalis
m●…le
sonantibus
,
as
I
haue
said
before
.
Now
I
come
to
the
ceremonie
of
the
Clericall
habit
which
is
in
the
Church
of
England
,
&
forbearing
to
reason
Which
ground
breing
true
in
the
generall
,
to
come
to
a
speciall
consideration
of
the
Church-vestiment
and
to
a
comparison
betwixe
the
white
surplis
and
the
blacke
gowne
,
I
would
say
the
eullours
be
either
in
different
or
not
indifferent
,
if
they
bee
indifferent
,
then
there
is
no
great
matter
of
debate
,
but
for
vnities
sake
,
wee
ought
rather
to
embrace
that
which
our
neighbour
Church
haue
receiued
from
orthodoxall
antiquitie
,
then
that
they
ought
for
our
sake
,
to
follow
that
which
is
more
late
;
If
they
be
not
indifferent
,
then
the
minister
ought
to
carry
that
colour
,
which
of
the
two
is
most
sutable
to
his
person
,
but
I
subsume
that
the
white
is
most
sutable
in
his
person
,
therefore
it
is
most
fitting
that
hee
bee
cloathed
therewith
,
my
assumption
I
take
to
be
true
for
these
reasons
,
the
white
is
most
decent
,
most
ancient
,
and
most
vsefull
in
the
Church
.
For
the
first
the
decency
of
Apparell
standeth
in
two
points
,
one
is
in
that
which
doth
most
viuely
represent
to
our
mindes
the
nature
of
a
mans
calling
,
his
degree
or
age
,
as
the
readdish
colour
doth
fit
a
soldier
,
and
the
black
a
Schooleman
and
such
like
,
another
is
in
that
which
doth
best
distinguish
a
particular
professour
from
all
others
of
different
callings
,
the
first
of
the
two
doth
note
a
man
himselfe
in
his
own
property
,
the
second
doth
note
the
discrepance
of
other
men
from
him
:
For
distinction
of
seuerall
professours
,
wee
must
confesse
the
white
is
more
decent
for
a
Pastour
,
because
the
blacke
gowne
is
common
to
the
Physician
,
to
the
Lawyer
,
the
Schoolman
and
the
Preacher
,
and
is
not
forbidden
to
any
whosoeuer
:
And
for
noting
the
discrepance
of
the
properties
of
our
professions
,
the
white
is
much
more
significant
of
Pastorall
function
then
the
black
as
I
shall
shew
heereafter
.
For
the
second
touching
antiquity
,
the
white
is
ancient
in
the
Church
,
S.
Chrysost.
maketh
mention
of
it
in
his
time
,
speaking
of
the
grauitie
of
the
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
Hom.
ad
pop.
Antioch.
60.
for
if
(
saith
he
to
the
priests
)
a
beast
whose
mouth
were
polluted
with
filthines
should
come
to
drink
in
a
cleere
fountain
wherof
ye
had
vse
or
benefit
,
ye
would
not
suffer
him
to
lay
downe
his
mouth
,
and
why
will
yee
suffer
those
who
bee
defiled
with
odious
and
abominable
vices
to
put
downe
their
mouthes
in
the
pure
fountaine
of
Christs
blood
,
Hac
vestra
dignitas
(
saith
hee
)
hac
securitas
,
haec
omnis
corona
,
non
quod
albam
&
splendentem
tunicam
induti
circumeatis
,
In
your
consciencious
distribution
of
the
holy
Sacrament
,
is
your
dignitie
,
your
security
,
and
the
crowne
of
your
glory
more
then
in
that
white
and
splendid
Coate
which
yee
carry
in
the
administration
of
them
,
as
if
one
should
say
to
a
scholler
graduate
in
the
vniuersity
,
your
honour
&
reputation
which
you
haue
abroad
,
lieth
not
so
much
in
the
gowne
,
or
hood
,
or
scarlet
roabe
which
you
weare
,
as
in
the
learning
&
endowment
which
ye
shew
in
your
disputations
and
writings
,
so
as
from
such
speech
may
be
gathered
;
that
in
the
vniuersities
such
habits
are
vsed
for
distinction
and
ornament
in
degrees
of
schoole
,
euen
so
it
is
cleerely
seene
by
those
words
of
Chrisostome
,
that
the
Church
seruice
in
his
time
and
before
him
hath
been
adorned
with
such
vestiments
;
And
Saint
Hierom
,
Coutra
Pelag.
against
those
who
in
his
time
did
despise
the
white
Clericall
vestiments
,
what
a
madnesse
(
saith
he
)
is
that
to
count
it
enimity
with
God
,
if
a
Bishop
,
Presbyter
,
or
Deacon
,
goe
cloathed
in
their
comely
white
roabe
in
the
seruice
of
God
.
For
the
third
,
that
the
white
is
more
vsefull
,
it
appeareth
this
way
,
speaking
of
a
pastorall
habit
the
white
hath
a
more
easie
open
&
vnderstandble
interpretation
then
the
blacke
:
The
blacke
wee
knowe
is
a
mourning
habite
,
where
as
the
white
representeth
ioyfulnesse
,
and
therefore
is
most
proper
to
him
who
bringeth
the
glad
tydings
of
the
Gospell
,
while
as
their
is
a
simpathie
between
his
colors
and
his
commission
:
We
doe
find
in
the
Scripture
often
mention
of
white
for
a
sacred
and
holy
apparell
,
but
neuer
of
the
blacke
,
if
the
Angels
of
God
,
who
be
his
heauenly
Ministers
haue
appeared
before
men
in
their
ministration
cloathed
in
white
,
to
say
that
those
who
bee
sacred
ministers
of
the
mysteries
of
Gods
Church
heere
vpon
earth
,
cannot
finde
more
diuine
shapes
or
colours
to
appeare
in
before
the
world
,
it
is
an
interpretation
not
extorted
,
but
plaine
and
sensibly
offered
out
of
the
nature
of
the
thing
it selfe
.
And
as
it
is
necessarily
required
,
in
speciall
aboue
the
rest
,
in
the
Minister
,
that
when
hee
vttereth
to
God
the
publique
prayers
of
the
Church
,
to
which
they
doe
resound
their
Amen
,
and
administreth
the
holy
Sacraments
,
that
then
he
must
come
with
fore-thought
and
fore-sought
purity
of
soule
and
bodie
,
both
free
from
other
studies
,
and
other
actions
,
which
at
other
times
were
not
to
bee
blamed
,
is
it
not
expedient
also
,
that
with
his
inward
sanctitie
,
hee
shall
bring
an
exterior
shew
thereof
,
to
purchase
the
greater
reuerence
of
the
people
,
and
to
season
their
mindes
with
holy
apprehensions
,
and
with
present
desires
to
consort
inwardly
in
their
hearts
with
that
visible
habite
of
puritie
and
integritie
which
they
doe
contemplate
in
his
person
.
Wherefore
it
was
a
custome
in
the
primitiue
Church
,
as
wee
may
read
in
many
of
the
Fathers
,
that
all
those
,
who
being
Catechumeni
presented
themselues
to
Baptisme
,
should
be
arrayed
in
white
,
wherevpon
this
title
hath
growne
of
Dominica
in
albis
,
white-sunday
,
wherein
wee
may
consider
the
iudgement
of
the
purer
age
of
the
Church
,
who
thought
it
expedient
,
that
by
the
inward
candor
and
integritie
,
which
the
concurring
grace
of
God
,
the
soule
and
the
whole
person
of
the
baptized
did
receiue
being
dipped
and
drenched
in
the
lauar
of
regeneration
,
should
be
not
onely
infixed
by
faith
in
the
inward
apprehension
of
the
minde
of
the
receiuer
,
but
also
testified
by
that
publike
and
pure
marke
of
whitenesse
vnto
others
their
spectators
,
and
brethren
partakers
formerly
of
the
same
new
birth
;
whereby
wee
see
,
what
extent
the
authoritie
and
iudgement
of
the
guides
and
gouernours
in
Gods
Church
hath
,
in
things
,
though
not
enacted
nor
imposed
by
the
writings
or
constitutions
of
the
Apostles
,
yet
afterward
thought
expedient
,
for
the
better
edifying
and
furnishing
the
people
of
God
,
in
externall
,
and
in
a
sort
ceremoniall
additaments
,
which
of
themselues
,
being
not
superstitious
,
but
hauing
a
holy
,
sober
,
and
wholesome
vse
of
instruction
,
and
reuerence
in
the
sacred
duties
of
the
church
(
though
perhaps
not
onely
afterward
,
but
euen
then
,
they
might
by
some
priuate
misinterpretation
of
superstitious
and
ignorant
men
be
abused
)
were
by
the
most
and
best
,
instituted
,
maintayned
,
and
reteyned
,
being
indeed
not
to
be
abrogated
but
by
the
same
hand
which
set
them
vp
.
But
to
prosequute
my
argument
for
the
white
vestiment
of
the
Pastor
,
in
shewing
how
it
is
vsefull
and
properly
significant
,
I
say
all
the
varieties
of
Aarons
robe
were
contriued
by
intermixing
a
fine
white
linnen
,
as
you
may
read
.
Whensoeuer
mention
is
made
of
Christ
clothed
,
it
is
either
in
glory
and
light
,
or
in
white
lynnen
;
Induit
enim
stola
gloriae
,
amictus
erat
lumine
sicut
vestiment●…
,
Ezech:
9.
when
Commission
was
giuen
to
fixe
destroying
Angels
against
Ierusalem
,
the
man
who
stood
in
the
midst
hauing
power
to
saue
the
Saints
,
who
wept
for
Ierusalem
(
no
doubt
Iesus
Christ
)
he
was
clothed
in
white
Lynnen
.
It
is
clearely
said
of
Christ
,
Bissus
&
purpura
indumentum
eius
,
white
lynnen
and
purple
,
euen
so
it
is
said
in
the
Apocalyps
of
the
Church
,
Mulier
illa
amicta
erat
purpura
&
Bysso
,
that
woman
was
clothed
with
purple
and
white
lynnen
.
The
white
lynnen
doth
represent
puritie
and
innocencie
,
therefore
it
is
said
in
the
Apocalyps
,
Byssinum
sunt
instificationes
Sanctorum
,
the
iustification
of
the
Saints
is
as
white
and
fine
lynnen
pure
and
sumpsisti
vestiment
a
multicoloria
;
and
againe
,
Quare
vestimentum
tuum
rubrum
est
?
you
haue
chosen
omni
tempore
sint
vestimenta
In
which
respects
it
seemes
that
wee
are
to
reuerence
antiquitie
,
and
to
thinke
that
not
without
graue
causes
they
haue
brought
in
that
Ceremonie
into
Christs
Church
,
and
left
it
vnto
vs
.
For
whether
it
was
deriued
from
the
Iewish
Church
or
no
,
I
doe
not
dispute
,
but
who
would
not
say
that
the
Leuiticall
vestiments
were
rather
things
depending
from
the
policie
,
then
figuratiue
Ceremonies
expiring
in
the
exhibition
of
Christ
.
I
would
aske
him
of
those
Pomgrannets
&
Bells
which
were
tyed
to
the
fringe
of
Aarons
robe
,
to
signifie
that
in
Priestly
actions
there
should
bee
continually
a
good
smell
,
and
from
their
mouthes
a
perpetuall
sound
of
pietie
in
our
eares
,
and
of
those
twelue
gemmes
planted
vpon
the
breast
plate
of
Aaron
with
a
Diamond
in
the
midst
,
which
was
the
most
principall
,
conspicuous
,
and
pretious
part
of
the
Robe
,
what
these
did
figure
in
his
person
,
which
is
not
yet
most
proper
and
conuenient
to
bee
figured
by
vestiments
in
the
person
of
a
Christian
Prelate
,
wherevpon
Epiphanius
Archbishop
of
Cyprus
,
and
after
him
S.
Ierom
haue
made
these
obseruations
,
vpon
these
texts
of
Exod:
&
Leuit:
The
Gemmes
first
being
excellent
things
of
rare
constitution
doe
note
the
dignitie
of
the
priestly
Function
.
Secondly
,
they
signifie
the
doctrine
and
christian
vertues
which
should
be
in
him
who
carrieth
that
dignitie
,
that
euen
as
those
gemmes
haue
their
secret
and
miraculous
operations
,
so
should
Prelates
and
Priests
by
the
secret
inspiration
of
Gods
spirit
,
bee
able
to
worke
in
people
miraculous
and
extraordinarie
effects
of
Gods
feare
and
obedience
.
Thirdly
,
as
these
Gemmes
are
full
in
our
eyes
,
of
a
celestiall
beautie
and
splendor
,
so
should
the
cariage
of
religious
men
shine
in
our
eyes
,
for
a
cleare
mirrour
and
example
,
that
when
we
looke
into
it
we
may
by
the
light
thereof
discerne
our
owne
blots
and
darknes
.
Fourthly
,
as
the
gemmes
haue
diuine
and
admirable
formes
but
small
matter
,
and
that
a
substance
more
coelestiall
then
earthly
,
as
wee
see
.
Euen
so
Prelates
and
Priests
ought
not
to
be
so
earthly
as
other
men
are
,
drowned
in
mortal
passions
,
spotted
with
ambition
,
pride
,
and
auarice
,
defiled
with
lust
or
other
fleshly
concupiscences
,
wherevnto
the
greatest
part
of
men
are
obnoxious
,
but
they
should
all
consist
of
spirituall
formes
,
and
of
the
puritie
of
exemplarie
sinceritie
,
like
vnto
Angelicall
and
diuine
creatures
.
Fifthly
,
as
the
gemmes
haue
simpathising
qualities
with
the
spirit
of
man
,
in
a
sort
,
as
if
they
were
animal
creatures
,
that
they
will
not
onely
change
their
proprieties
and
colours
,
at
any
great
chance
which
hapneth
vnto
men
,
but
they
presege
and
forewarne
our
capitall
dangers
,
they
redeeme
vs
from
them
,
as
it
were
by
giuing
themselues
for
our
ransome
,
they
cannot
endure
that
by
brutish
luxurie
wee
should
bee
turned
into
beasts
,
things
which
neither
Theologie
,
nor
Philosophie
make
doubt
of
,
as
being
approued
by
daily
experience
.
The
Corall
being
carried
by
diseased
persons
changeth
the
colour
to
better
or
worse
,
according
to
the
change
of
their
disease
.
The
Turquine
in
great
perill
of
mans
life
bursteth
in
peeces
.
The
Diamond
hath
a
virtue
to
encourage
the
heart
against
feare
or
doubts
,
The
Saphir
to
stirre
vp
the
mind
to
deuotion
,
wherefore
it
is
vsually
carried
by
Prelates
and
religious
men
,
as
wee
see
,
the
Smerald
to
banish
the
spirit
of
lust
,
&
to
temper
that
affection
in
men
,
wherunto
it
is
opposed
by
a
secret
antipathie
,
that
Albertus
writes
how
a
king
of
Hungarie
who
delighted
greatly
in
a
rare
stone
of
this
kind
,
one
night
after
he
had
committed
some
acte
of
abominable
lust
,
he
found
it
broken
in
three
pieces
:
and
of
Nero
who
tooke
such
pleasure
in
the
Smerald
,
that
it
was
called
the
Iewell
of
Nero
,
carrying
vpon
his
thumbe
one
of
huge
quantitie
,
formed
in
table
,
wherein
he
did
from
his
Pallace
see
the
Amphitheatrall
sports
,
as
if
he
had
bin
there
,
and
with
which
he
did
solace
and
helpe
his
sore
eyes
,
a
thing
proper
also
to
that
stone
,
another
night
in
like
sort
after
some
beastly
pollution
of
his
body
,
hee
found
his
Iewell
rent
in
pieces
:
Euen
so
Prelates
and
Priests
,
who
haue
the
charge
of
mens
soules
,
they
are
not
only
to
simpathise
with
them
,
by
feeling
of
their
miseries
,
changing
from
ioy
to
sorrow
for
their
iniquities
,
and
from
sorrow
againe
to
ioyfulnesse
for
their
conuersion
:
like
vnto
Corall
,
they
are
not
onely
to
supplie
the
place
of
the
Diamond
,
to
inspire
into
their
hearts
a
courage
and
constancie
in
faith
,
the
place
of
the
Saphir
to
indue
them
with
piety
and
deuotion
,
the
place
of
the
Smerald
to
clense
them
from
the
filthinesse
:
but
if
need
be
,
they
must
take
the
place
of
the
Turquine
to
giue
their
liues
for
their
flocke
,
like
vnto
Moses
,
who
for
that
peoples
sake
,
wished
to
be
raised
out
of
the
booke
of
life
,
like
vnto
Saint
Paul
,
who
wished
to
be
made
Anathema
,
for
his
flocke
,
and
like
vnto
the
glorious
Martyrs
in
the
Primitiue
Church
,
and
as
S.
Augustine
saith
vpon
the
86.
Psalme
,
By
these
twelue
Gems
in
the
Apocalips
,
is
meant
the
Church
of
Christ
,
founded
vpon
the
twelue
Apostles
,
and
by
that
royall
infrangible
Diamond
which
is
in
the
midst
,
the
eternall
stabilitie
of
the
Throne
of
Christ
,
which
so
oft
as
it
hath
bene
seene
by
the
transported
spirits
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
it
appeared
in
their
eyes
as
these
fiery
and
celestiall
Iewels
;
So
that
seeing
the
chiefe
doctours
of
the
Church
haue
so
interpreted
the
brestplate
of
Aaron
,
we
must
not
thinke
that
all
the
ceremonies
of
his
Priestly
habite
did
necessarily
expire
in
the
comming
of
Christ
.
Now
if
wee
will
say
that
the
Brasen
serpent
must
bee
broken
powder
,
the
white
Surplis
is
daily
abused
to
Idolatrie
in
the
Papall
Church
:
and
therefore
it
ought
to
be
abolished
,
certaine
if
the
case
were
alike
,
the
argument
is
good
,
but
it
is
much
different
:
First
,
the
brasen
Serpent
was
the
proper
and
onely
obiect
of
the
Idolatrie
committed
by
the
Iewes
,
putting
a
kind
of
Dietie
in
that
Serpent
,
but
in
the
Popes
Masse
,
howsoeuer
polluted
with
diuers
superstitions
and
idolatries
;
the
idolatrous
actions
therein
are
not
terminated
vpon
,
or
intended
to
,
the
garment
which
the
Priest
weareth
,
the
Surplis
being
only
one
of
the
accidentary
adiuncts
,
which
,
as
it
were
vpon
the
by
,
doe
for
externall
ornament
,
and
for
the
proper
and
significant
representation
,
accompany
that
action
,
euen
as
there
were
tyed
to
the
end
of
Aarons
roabe
,
Pomegranates
&
bels
,
as
I
haue
showen
before
.
And
as
it
was
neuer
hard
,
that
any
spectator
of
the
Masse
did
adore
the
Surplis
,
worne
by
the
Priest
,
so
I
thinke
none
of
the
most
superstitions
worshippers
of
those
incarnate
wafers
,
did
euer
dreame
the
supposed
transubstantiation
to
bee
wrought
by
the
vertue
of
any
operatiue
holines
inherent
in
that
vestiment
.
Secondly
,
if
whatsoeuer
kind
of
attyre
(
of
distinction
)
was
then
worne
by
the
Priest
in
Massing
,
must
bee
vtterly
abandoned
,
as
polluted
with
idolatrie
:
what
warrant
hath
any
Minister
of
the
Gospell
in
Diuine
Seruice
to
weare
a
blacke
gowne
,
while
as
Priests
doe
weare
such
vnder
their
Surplices
,
not
wholly
couered
,
but
appearing
commonly
beneath
the
skirts
thereof
,
and
perhaps
such
Priests
haue
thought
their
Masse
as
vnperfite
without
a
gowne
,
as
without
a
Surplice
.
Thirdly
,
if
we
would
onely
repine
at
such
particular
and
indiuiduall
Surpl●…ces
,
as
haue
beene
blotted
with
superstitious
seruice
,
the
reason
were
more
sutable
and
probable
;
as
for
example
,
it
were
euill
done
to
vse
for
the
Sacrament
in
reformed
Churches
,
that
very
parcell
of
bread
,
which
hath
beene
consecrated
to
be
the
Hostie
of
the
Masse
:
yet
to
take
for
our
vse
of
that
same
lumpe
,
or
of
that
same
loafe
,
before
the
Papall
Consecration
therof
,
it
were
no
wrong
,
nor
iust
scandall
,
so
to
take
exception
against
the
white
vestiment
of
the
Church
of
England
,
because
of
the
Idolatrous
Surplice
of
the
Papall
Church
it
is
sophisticate
,
Ab
indiuiduo
ad
speciem
,
neuer
a
man
in
the
Church
of
England
,
will
hold
that
the
Surplice
is
operatiue
,
or
doth
conferre
holinesse
▪
but
because
it
is
a
comely
habite
,
receiued
from
antiquitie
,
and
found
by
them
in
their
Churches
,
most
decent
,
and
most
significant
of
any
:
therefore
doe
they
carrie
it
,
as
also
to
shew
their
meeke
and
ready
obedience
to
the
authoritie
of
their
Church
and
lawes
of
their
state
;
nor
neuer
a
man
of
true
Christian
wisedome
,
who
doth
abhorre
it
,
Eo
ipso
,
because
it
is
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Among
the
Babilonians
there
were
some
sacred
vessels
of
the
holy
Temple
,
as
is
said
;
but
alas
for
pittie
,
many
of
vs
doe
build
the
wall
of
our
separation
from
Rome
,
to
such
disproportionable
height
,
that
if
it
stand
,
wee
shall
neuer
returne
to
play
the
true
Christians
in
weeping
for
the
holy
Sanctuarie
.
Such
was
the
simplicitie
and
sweet
simpathy
of
the
greatest
doctours
of
antiquitie
,
that
they
would
not
condemne
any
thing
receiued
from
their
forefathers
in
the
Church
,
except
it
was
repugnant
to
Gods
word
,
yea
,
they
would
rather
turne
away
their
eyes
,
then
looke
curiously
vpon
that
which
might
breed
vnto
them
a
scruple
against
the
peace
and
quietnes
of
the
Church
;
so
were
they
gouerned
with
the
spirit
of
charitie
:
but
such
is
our
seuerity
now
adayes
,
that
we
doe
looke
vpon
euery
circumstance
,
with
the
iealous
eyes
of
Iuno
,
prying
into
the
smallest
shadowes
of
occasions
,
that
are
not
to
our
humour
,
so
hath
one
impetuous
and
vehement
zeale
extinguished
our
loue
,
and
too
much
curiositie
drowned
our
meekenesse
,
Confregimus
iugum
&
rupimus
vincula
,
we
haue
broken
the
bonds
of
Christian
concord
and
harmonie
,
as
is
said
before
.
The
holy
Spirit
of
charity
should
worke
among
distracted
Christians
,
like
vnto
that
animall
spirit
of
the
Magnes
,
or
Loadstone
,
which
although
it
do
banish
and
chase
away
Iron
by
the
one
end
,
yet
it
is
mightily
attractiue
by
the
other
:
euen
so
although
we
should
abhorre
the
Idolatrous
points
of
the
Popish
Church
,
yet
by
our
kindly
sympathising
with
things
,
which
be
without
error
among
them
:
wee
should
contract
and
draw
them
as
neere
vnto
vs
as
is
possible
,
but
all
in
contrary
,
the
name
of
Poperie
is
become
more
odious
to
some
of
vs
,
then
the
name
of
Paganisme
:
and
if
we
do
not
loue
the
Turke
more
then
a
Papist
,
perhaps
wee
doe
lesse
hate
him
,
which
is
the
reason
why
nothing
can
content
vs
,
but
absolute
derelinquishment
of
all
and
whatsoeuer
is
into
the
Church
of
Rome
concerning
the
worship
of
God
,
yea
I
do
thinke
there
be
among
vs
,
who
if
they
knew
how
the
Pope
and
his
Priests
doe
eate
,
they
would
striue
to
take
their
meat
in
an
other
sort
,
that
they
might
refuse
to
him
the
Communion
of
nature
:
But
as
it
were
an
ignorant
part
to
refuse
to
eate
of
delicate
and
wholesome
fruits
,
because
wee
doe
not
see
the
root
whereof
they
spring
,
nor
the
secret
conueyes
of
that
moysture
which
doth
nourish
them
,
or
to
refuse
to
dwell
in
splendid
and
commodious
houses
,
because
we
doe
not
see
the
fundamentall
stones
whereupon
they
were
builded
,
euen
so
,
no
question
,
it
is
an
idle
and
euill
part
in
vs
,
if
we
doe
not
feed
vpon
the
spirituall
fruits
of
the
Gospel
,
peace
,
loue
,
and
vnanimitie
;
or
if
we
refuse
to
dwell
in
one
Arke
,
because
we
cannot
find
to
our
curiositie
all
the
reasons
of
the
artifice
,
whereby
it
hath
beene
builded
:
doe
not
wee
contemne
the
fruits
of
the
Gospel
,
when
by
our
discrepance
in
matter
of
ceremonies
,
indifferent
at
least
,
if
not
vsefull
,
wee
make
the
Papist
to
say
that
the
diuision
of
our
language
doth
testifie
that
we
are
the
Gyants
,
who
enterprised
the
Tower
of
heresie
,
and
when
one
Pastor
doth
affirme
that
his
brother
within
the
bowels
of
one
Church
and
one
kingdome
doth
carrie
an
idolatrous
habite
in
the
seruice
of
God
.
yea
when
a
Presbyter
doth
avouch
that
his
ordinarie
Bishop
is
Antichristian
,
is
not
that
a
scandalous
opposition
within
one
particular
church
,
like
to
the
twins
of
Rebecca
,
who
shooke
each
other
in
their
mothers
wombe
,
whereby
she
became
mightily
afraid
and
dolorous
,
for
if
wee
doe
flatter
our selues
to
thinke
these
light
differences
vnworthy
the
name
of
separation
,
wee
must
remember
that
small
sparkles
doe
easily
concitate
a
great
flame
,
chiefly
when
there
be
such
cunning
bellowes
to
set
it
a
fire
as
the
Iesuitique
practises
which
be
lurking
among
vs
,
as
the
remanent
of
the
Canaanites
among
the
people
of
Israel
.
And
to
conclude
this
point
I
pray
God
of
his
mercy
,
that
this
kind
of
vnnecessarie
distraction
,
doe
not
make
vs
one
day
to
say
as
Cyprian
did
,
lamenting
the
Church
persecution
for
the
contentions
of
his
time
;
These
euills
(
saith
he
)
had
not
come
vpon
the
brethren
,
if
they
had
been
linked
together
in
the
brotherly
concord
.
As
concerning
the
rest
of
the
Ceremonies
being
in
the
Church
of
England
,
certainely
they
are
not
of
that
weight
that
wee
need
to
insist
on
them
.
And
seeing
it
hath
pleased
the
Lord
to
blesse
these
disordered
beginnings
of
our
Reformation
here
in
Scotland
,
by
our
Revnion
with
the
ancient
orthodoxall
policie
of
his
Church
,
why
should
we
not
meet
this
mercifull
dealing
of
God
by
our
voluntarie
acceptation
of
whatsoeuer
indifferent
Ceremonie
not
contrarie
to
Gods
word
,
which
is
in
our
neighbour
Church
?
yea
rather
in
the
bowells
of
our
owne
Church
,
according
to
the
opinion
of
learned
and
sincere
Diuines
,
to
the
effect
that
wee
may
remoue
that
the
obloquie
of
our
enemies
,
which
we
vnderlie
,
why
should
we
not
be
altogether
consentient
among
our selues
,
to
the
effect
wee
may
bee
the
more
apt
out
of
Christian
loue
,
to
wish
and
pray
for
the
generall
reformation
of
the
holy
sanctuary
of
all
Christian
people
,
whereof
I
will
returne
to
speake
,
because
it
is
the
point
from
whence
did
flow
this
particular
Interim
of
our
coniunction
with
the
English
Church
,
in
indifferent
Ceremonies
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
A
briefe
suruay
of
the
States
and
Princes
,
which
be
Catholike
Romans
and
of
the
possibilities
of
general
Reformation
.
AND
because
I
know
that
many
good
and
wise
men
doe
hold
it
a
thing
meerely
parodoxall
,
to
reason
of
the
reformation
of
Rome
:
As
I
haue
already
spoken
of
the
meanes
whereby
it
ought
to
be
,
after
the
true
imitation
of
the
refomation
,
&
the
restitution
of
Ierusalem
in
three
seueral
conditions
,
so
I
wil
now
speak
of
the
likelihood
and
possibility
how
they
may
come
to
passe
.
It
is
true
that
the
Church
of
Rome
wil
not
willingly
follow
that
example
of
Daniel
,
to
confesse
before
the
Lord
that
her
Pope
,
her
Cardinalls
,
her
Priests
,
that
both
her
Consistory
and
her
Cloysters
,
haue
declined
to
fearefull
Idolatry
and
abuses
,
but
what
?
yet
no
man
will
imagine
but
God
hath
destinate
a
time
for
the
reformation
of
so
many
Churches
as
haue
drunken
of
that
cup
,
hee
hath
hung
aboue
her
head
the
sword
of
his
great
seruant
Mahomet
,
wherewith
hee
hath
chastised
Ierusalem
,
Antioch
,
Alexandria
,
and
many
other
mother
Churches
,
he
hath
the
sword
of
his
omnipotent
Word
,
which
hath
already
wrought
admirable
effects
since
the
time
of
Luther
:
If
we
shall
wish
her
to
be
reformed
by
Mahometan●…
fury
,
we
shall
haue
no
Christian
hearts
towards
her
,
nor
wisedome
towards
our selues
,
if
wee
shall
wi●…
it
to
bee
by
the
force
of
the
spirituall
sword
of
Gods
Word
,
wee
must
wish
it
to
bee
out
of
Christian
loue
,
and
brotherly
compassion
,
otherwise
our
wishes
,
our
prayers
,
our
preachings
are
to
no
effect
:
exhort
in
the
spirit
of
meeknesse
and
loue
,
saith
the
Scripture
.
As
Abraham
did
euen
perturbe
God
in
fauour
of
the
Sodomites
,
that
hee
would
pardon
that
abominable
people
for
the
sake
of
tennemen
,
if
there
could
be
found
so
many
vpright
before
him
:
there
be
no
doubt
,
in
the
Church
of
Rome
thousands
of
good
men
,
who
haue
neuer
bowed
the
knees
of
their
hearts
to
●…aal
,
thousands
of
deuout
soules
who
grone
vnder
that
bondage
,
languishing
for
their
reliefe
,
for
whose
sake
wee
would
be
heard
,
if
our
prayers
were
founded
vpon
faith
and
charity
,
if
it
were
not
that
God
doth
repulse
them
because
they
are
mutuall
imprecations
,
as
is
said
,
The
Lord
hath
neglected
his
holy
sanctuary
and
the
pace
thereof
,
hee
hath
suffered
his
people
so
long
to
lie
in
that
captiuity
of
darknesse
,
by
reason
of
all
our
transgressions
.
The
Catholike
Church
is
that
ship
,
Qua
agitatur
&
fluctuat
s●…d
non
sub●…rgitur
,
which
is
tossed
still
with
tempests
,
but
doth
not
perish
,
her
Pilot
can
preserue
her
betwixt
Scylla
and
Cary●…dis
:
And
albeit
for
our
iniquities
she
is
become
that
ship
of
the
Gospell
,
which
was
so
dangerously
shaken
with
the
raging
sea
,
while
the
Disciples
did
awake
and
Christ
himselfe
did
sleepe
,
he
doth
not
heare
our
noyse
,
because
wee
be
nor
astonished
enough
at
the
tempest
,
because
our
Christian
Doctours
on
both
sides
doe
sit
in
this
ship
secure
,
as
ignorant's
keepers
who
know
not
the
place
of
danger
,
they
haue
no
true
zeale
to
pacification
and
vnity
,
like
to
the
sonnes
of
Zebedeus
,
striuing
for
the
right
hand
of
Christ
,
seeking
euery
one
maliciously
to
condemne
his
neighbour
,
crauing
mutuall
destruction
and
not
reformation
,
which
is
the
reason
why
our
Sauiour
doth
sleepe
:
or
if
he
heare
vs
,
hee
giues
vs
the
answere
hee
gaue
to
them
,
〈◊〉
quid
p●…titis
:
You
know
not
what
you
aske
.
If
wee
were
right
afraide
of
the
fearefull
storme
,
if
wee
did
feare
the
inundations
of
these
waters
,
which
haue
already
ouerflowed
the
Christian
Churches
of
the
Orient
,
and
if
we
did
cry
with
these
watchfull
Disciples
,
Lord
wee
doe
all
perish
if
we
be
not
strengthened
with
domesticke
vnion
.
Then
Iesus
Christ
no
question
would
awake
to
pacifie
the
seas
.
Albeit
our
faith
he
weake
that
wee
despaire
of
a
generall
reformation
,
yet
certainely
the
Lord
would
not
suffer
the
ship
of
his
Catholike
Church
,
to
bee
deuoured
with
the
tempest
,
but
if
Christian
Pastors
could
lay
aside
their
malice
&
implacable
contentions
,
to
beg
from
God
peace
and
concord
,
hee
can
lead
vs
by
the
hand
through
those
●…ouds
of
discord
,
to
place
vs
in
the
barke
of
vnity
,
to
giue
vs
the
answere
which
he
gaue
vnto
Peter
,
Modicae
fidei
quare
dubitasti
?
O
yee
of
little
faith
why
doe
yee
so
much
doubt
,
Quis
vnquam
sperauit
in
Domino
&
confusus
est
;
If
Christian
people
could
do
this
,
the
meanes
of
vniuersal
reformation
were
both
easie
and
ordinary
,
as
I
will
shortly
shew
you
.
Such
is
the
credit
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
for
three
or
foure
hundred
yeres
,
that
there
is
not
a
learned
Doctor
on
either
side
,
who
is
not
content
to
say
,
that
shee
may
be
iudge
in
all
controuersies
,
either
touching
Doctrine
,
Policy
,
or
Ceremonies
:
nor
is
there
any
so
impudent
,
who
will
derogate
from
that
age
for
Christian
reformation
:
They
indeed
who
feede
vpon
the
fatnesse
of
the
Papall
tyranny
,
they
will
decline
the
tryall
,
suspend
so
farre
as
lies
in
them
the
conuocation
of
generall
Commissions
,
or
illude
them
being
assembled
.
But
to
take
exception
against
the
primitiue
Church
:
no
,
so
that
nothing
is
wanting
but
the
meanes
of
generall
Conuocations
,
which
as
I
haue
before
discoursed
at
length
,
doth
properly
pertaine
to
Christian
Princes
,
Cor
regis
in
man●…
Dei
,
whensoeuer
it
should
please
God
to
inspire
these
three
Monarchies
of
Christendome
,
to
intend
vniuersall
reformation
,
his
Maiesty
of
great
Brittanne
,
the
French
King
,
and
the
Spaniard
:
I
thinke
no
Christian
should
be
found
to
put
opposition
:
any
man
wil
confesse
this
,
The
distraction
indeed
of
these
Christian
Princes
,
is
the
mystery
of
Papall
ambition
,
and
so
studiously
entertained
by
the
seat
of
Rome
,
that
one
may
say
,
we
haue
long
to
looke
for
that
influence
which
must
proceed
from
so
extraordinary
coniunction
of
these
chiefe
Planets
:
and
I
answere
once
for
my
aduantage
,
that
whensoeuer
any
of
the
two
last
Kings
,
shall
ioyne
themselues
to
our
most
gracious
Soueraigne
,
it
shall
suffice
to
sway
the
ballance
,
and
to
ouercome
all
oppositions
.
But
I
keepe
mee
on
the
ground
,
holding
that
present
state
of
things
doeth
equally
impose
vpon
all
Christian
Princes
,
a
meere
necessitie
of
this
concurrance
to
reforme
the
Church
of
Rome
,
because
they
bee
equally
distressed
thereby
:
for
while
as
vnto
their
predecessours
did
belong
a
right
to
conuocate
Councels
and
to
presidiate
in
them
,
hauing
in
their
hands
the
raynes
of
Christian
gouernment
,
as
is
before
largely
proued
.
Now
Rome
hath
so
farre
delighted
in
her
owne
beauty
,
that
shee
hath
drawne
the
whole
splendor
of
the
world
vpon
her selfe
,
and
hath
trampled
on
the
necks
of
the
greatest
Kings
,
as
she
,
to
whom
it
was
said
,
Dabo
tibi
potestatem
in
Gentes
,
&
reges
eas
in
virga
ferrea
,
&
sicut
vasa
fictilia
conterentur
:
And
this
hath
shee
done
so
openly
and
insolently
as
you
haue
heard
,
by
violenting
both
Princes
,
Prelates
,
and
religious
orders
within
her
owne
bowels
,
that
in
our
time
,
and
in
our
eies
,
her
pride
mounted
to
the
Meridian
or
Tropick
,
from
whence
by
the
very
destiny
of
the
instability
of
this
inferiour
world
,
she
must
returne
to
decline
againe
:
so
that
this
common
iniury
done
by
her
in
common
to
all
Christian
Kings
,
whom
God
hath
deputed
to
be
Pilots
within
the
ship
of
his
Church
,
doth
force
them
to
attention
and
ielousie
,
and
draweth
on
this
great
Iubile
of
generall
reformation
:
And
I
presume
it
from
this
warrant
,
that
all
the
States
in
Christendome
which
bee
Catholike
Romans
,
doe
feele
the
grieuous
burden
of
her
tyrannous
yoake
;
as
farre
as
those
who
bee
opponents
to
her
in
matter
of
doctrine
and
pure
religion
.
These
Catholike
States
I
comprehend
in
5.
the
Estate
Emperiall
,
the
French
,
the
Spaniard
,
the
Venetian
,
and
lastly
the
Dutchies
within
Italy
.
The
story
of
the
French
calamities
,
is
so
fresh
,
that
I
neede
not
renew
it
,
how
that
braue
and
puissant
Kingdome
hath
beene
put
in
combustion
by
these
prophane
fires
of
Rome
,
and
almost
burnt
into
Funerall
ashes
,
her
Princes
murdered
,
her
lawes
dissolued
,
her
people
massacred
,
her
Churches
violated
,
her
cities
desolate
,
and
in
such
a
case
as
Rome
was
in
,
when
the
Poet
said
of
it
desunt
que
manus
p●…scentibus
aruis
.
That
the
Venetians
haue
been
equally
with
the
French
attainted
,
albeit
not
equally
wounded
,
it
is
as
notorious
by
their
late
dissentions
sor
the
Abassie
of
Polliss
,
and
for
the
expulsion
of
the
Iesuites
from
their
dominions
,
and
both
haue
equally
shaken
of
the
bondage
of
Rome
,
disclaiming
and
forbidding
in
their
Territories
the
execution
of
the
Counsell
of
Trent
,
and
wishing
an
vniuersall
reformation
,
it
is
well
vnderstood
of
those
who
know
the
world
,
and
I
beare
witnesse
for
one
,
to
haue
heard
many
amongst
them
of
chiefe
marke
Catholike
Romans
to
protest
the
same
with
much
zeale
;
As
for
the
house
of
Austria
with
whom
is
established
the
Empire
,
although
it
be
the
fountaine
of
that
Demo
regnatrice
the
mother
of
the
Spanish
domination
,
yet
any
man
may
finde
that
her
constant
feares
both
of
intestine
and
externall
dangers
haue
so
weakened
it
for
want
of
perfect
repose
,
that
there
is
no
State
in
Christendome
whereunto
an
vniuersall
pacification
would
bring
more
happinesse
.
As
for
the
Dukes
of
Italy
there
be
only
two
of
importance
:
The
Duke
of
Sauoy
who
with
the
allies
of
his
house
,
the
Dukes
of
Mantua
and
Modena
haue
their
owne
Cordoglio
and
greeuance
against
the
grandure
of
Rome
,
and
the
coniunction
thereof
with
Spaine
,
as
may
be
well
perceiued
by
these
late
tempests
amongst
them
:
And
the
great
Duke
of
Tuscan
,
who
,
although
first
hee
be
next
neighbour
to
the
Pope
,
and
secondly
,
that
he
be
the
first
of
these
who
haue
growen
fat
vpon
the
reuersions
of
S.
Peters
Trencher
,
his
whole
estate
being
contriued
by
Popes
or
Cardinals
of
his
house
,
and
thirdly
,
although
he
be
lately
allied
with
the
house
of
Austria
,
yet
for
all
these
,
this
open
and
shamelesse
insolence
of
Rome
vrged
notlong
since
against
the
Segniory
of
Venice
,
hath
made
him
Suegliato
to
stirre
and
rouse
vp
his
eares
so
far
,
that
against
and
in
spight
of
this
Iesuiticall
insidiation
which
threatneth
Christian
Potentates
,
hee
hath
made
a
Law
,
that
no
lands
,
rents
nor
mooueables
aboue
a
beggerly
portion
should
be
legacied
to
any
Church
person
,
Iesuite
or
other
without
his
approbation
added
thereunto
.
It
followeth
to
speake
of
Spaine
,
which
although
it
hath
for
many
yeeres
past
,
beene
the
principall
arch
of
the
papall
pride
,
yet
when
wee
consider
how
farre
that
great
King
hath
beene
frustrated
of
the
ends
propounded
to
him
by
these
who
haue
beene
the
chiefetiers
of
him
to
the
Seate
of
Rome
,
I
doe
also
presume
that
for
good
respects
he
may
haue
disposition
to
fall
away
from
the
Idoll
of
her
dangerous
ambition
:
Because
the
Iesuite
(
as
is
sayd
)
hauing
a
chiefe
Maxime
,
that
Religion
must
shoote
out
and
flourish
with
a
growing
state
,
and
finding
Spaine
most
enclined
to
Monarchy
,
as
he
doth
imagine
,
hath
deuoted
himselfe
to
the
seruice
of
that
Crowne
,
that
by
the
encrease
thereof
his
society
may
likewise
grow
,
and
beare
authority
throughout
the
world
,
and
from
this
scope
hath
hee
beene
,
and
still
studieth
to
bee
the
authour
and
broacher
of
many
Christian
calamities
,
and
euer
so
vnfortunate
for
the
Spaniard
whom
hee
pretendeth
to
aduance
,
that
in
place
of
strengthning
his
dominions
,
the
Iesuite
hath
beene
a
cankering
worme
to
rippe
the
bowels
of
the
same
,
and
to
plague
them
with
consuming
feauers
of
ambitious
aspiring
.
By
the
Iesuiticall
documents
were
the
braue
seauenteene
Prouinces
of
the
Netherlands
so
entreated
of
his
Deputies
,
that
as
one
taken
with
S.
Authonies
fire
,
hee
hath
beene
constrained
to
cut
them
off
being
one
of
his
most
noble
members
,
after
he
had
sent
from
his
treasures
of
Spaine
about
one
hundred
million
of
gold
to
cure
the
same
.
By
the
Iesuiticall
infusion
was
likewise
moulded
in
fauours
of
their
monarchicall
proiects
,
that
holy
league
which
stoode
him
so
deare
in
France
,
and
whereof
hee
hath
seene
the
like
vnfortunate
Issue
,
for
they
hauing
spent
a
world
of
money
about
the
surprize
of
that
Kingdome
,
so
did
God
despise
the
iniquity
of
these
masked
designes
,
that
he
did
make
the
restauration
of
that
Land
a
miracle
of
this
Age
,
being
once
in
such
broken
weakenesse
,
and
in
so
short
a
time
●…rme
like
a
Diamond
,
and
terrible
to
their
Enemies
.
But
with
the
most
maigre
and
poore
fortune
of
all
did
they
embarke
their
ambition
,
for
the
conquest
of
England
,
where
he
did
not
onely
lose
his
(
Instar
mon●…
quum
)
that
inuincible
called
Armada
,
but
in
place
to
conquer
the
same
,
they
doe
finde
themselues
now
counterpoysed
on
this
hand
by
a
mighty
Monarch
,
who
like
to
armed
Pallas
carrieth
for
his
owne
defence
a
sword
in
the
one
●…d
,
and
a
pen
in
the
other
:
Summarily
,
that
puissant
King
hath
beene
redacted
to
spoile
his
treasures
,
and
spend
his
time
by
the
craft
of
those
Archicharlatans
the
Iesuites
,
who
like
deceiptfull
Alcumists
consuming
euery
thing
vnder
a
vaine
hope
to
make
golde
,
haue
extenuated
the
body
of
his
estate
with
the
poysonable
smoake
of
their
Mercury
,
so
farre
,
that
if
it
had
not
beene
the
Christian
candor
and
sincerity
of
our
most
gracious
Soueraigne
,
to
establish
his
peace
first
with
England
,
and
next
with
Holland
,
there
is
no
doubt
but
before
now
his
late
domesticke
conspiracies
of
his
nouos
Christianos
or
M●…roscos
in
Ualentia
conioyned
to
his
exteriour
diseases
,
had
sufficed
to
render
him
a
neighbour
pray
:
That
all
these
Sincops
haue
beene
bred
to
him
by
the
pride
of
Rome
,
and
by
the
Iesuiticall
arts
,
it
is
cleerly
seen
of
those
,
who
going
through
the
world
haue
known
the
remonstrances
,
inuectiues
,
Apologies
,
and
other
politicall
insinuations
,
which
haue
beene
published
for
strengthening
of
factions
,
chiefely
who
hath
seene
that
Platonick
iest
of
Doctor
Parsons
an
English
Ies.
his
treatise
directed
with
the
foresayd
Armada
,
prescribing
the
order
of
the
new
state
of
England
,
and
the
Lawes
of
the
first
Parliament
to
be
holden
after
their
landing
,
so
mightily
was
he
possessed
with
that
fancie
,
which
did
euer
after
make
him
a
fugitiue
from
Spaine
,
and
abhorred
as
an
abuser
and
treacherous
Alchumist
,
and
for
these
causes
it
would
seeme
;
That
of
all
Princes
the
Spaniard
hath
greatest
reason
to
beware
of
the
follies
and
falshoode
of
Rome
,
the
maintenance
whereof
hath
so
endangered
his
Kingdomes
,
while
in
the
meane
time
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
pigliano
buon
tempo
,
make
merry
daies
sitting
in
the
calme
of
their
Consistory
,
giuing
order
to
the
Legions
abroad
,
as
Nero
and
other
voluptuous
Emperours
,
who
succeeding
Augustus
were
for
a
while
heires
to
his
dominions
but
not
to
his
vertue
.
Furthermore
the
Pope
draweth
more
deniers
foorth
of
the
states
of
Spaine
,
then
of
all
the
world
besides
,
notwithstanding
the
great
reuenues
Ecclesiastical
of
Spaine
,
where
the
Church
of
Tolledo
will
amount
to
sixe
hundred
thousand
crownes
,
whereof
more
then
the
halfe
is
proper
to
the
Arch-Bishop
himselfe
,
diuerse
of
the
rest
being
not
farre
vnder
this
,
and
all
in
great
condition
for
riches
,
neuerthelesse
are
the
greatest
part
of
things
so
absolute
in
the
Popes
will
,
and
so
hardly
granted
to
naturall
Spaniards
,
that
before
any
of
them
can
bee
beneficed
in
the
Church
,
hee
must
attend
at
Rome
seauen
yeares
at
least
,
at
his
owne
charges
,
and
that
with
splendour
to
beautifie
the
Court
,
&
shall
not
neither
haue
it
in
the
end
but
with
yerely
pension
giuen
out
of
more
then
the
third
part
at
least
,
to
some
of
the
Popes
cozens
or
fauorites
,
so
that
they
are
daily
heard
to
affirme
that
scarcely
in
all
their
life
time
will
they
redeeme
their
losses
,
and
in
the
meane
time
that
Court
is
neuer
without
thousands
of
those
poore
Pretendenti
who
follow
M●…n
Seig●…r
Illustrissgratis
,
liuing
vpon
the
smoake
of
Alchumie
or
vmbragious
hopes
;
Would
not
any
man
thinke
that
those
bee
reall
distastes
to
so
powerfull
a
Monarch
,
for
howsoeuer
the
late
King
Philip
was
abused
by
the
Iesuiticall
subtilties
,
yet
through
a
great
deale
of
bitter
experience
the
case
is
now
come
to
a
manifest
discouery
of
intollerable
inconueniencies
,
for
if
that
King
being
so
mighty
and
full
of
experience
was
not
able
to
beare
through
the
Iesuiticall
machinations
against
the
late
Queene
of
England
,
and
against
a
dismembred
and
desperate
state
of
France
,
how
shall
he
who
now
is
there
so
good
and
so
deuote
a
Prince
,
thinke
his
throne
to
besure
to
his
successours
against
the
chances
of
the
world
which
we
now
see
,
vnlesse
he
will
concurre
to
extinguish
that
fire
which
hath
blowen
abroad
so
terrible
flames
against
his
neighbours
to
the
end
it
may
approach
the
more
fearefully
to
himselfe
.
May
not
wee
imagine
,
that
it
is
a
great
heart-sore
to
him
,
to
see
his
fellowes
so
absolute
Kings
,
his
Maiesty
of
great
Britaine
like
to
Salomon
disposing
at
his
pleasure
of
the
Leuiticall
functions
within
the
house
of
God
,
the
Church
of
France
from
all
antiquitie
hauing
her
liberties
exempted
from
Papall
Hierarchie
,
both
those
Kings
auowedly
defying
that
pretended
Soueraignty
,
while
as
he
,
one
of
the
first
Christian
Monarches
,
doth
vnderlie
the
yoake
of
Priestly
Domination
:
For
as
touching
this
late
practice
of
Cardinall
Perone
,
whereby
hee
hath
so
much
strained
his
wits
to
staine
the
glory
of
the
French
Crowne
,
and
to
render
the
ancient
,
Christian
,
and
famous
priuiledges
thereof
obscure
and
problematicke
(
as
he
speakes
)
that
is
but
an
illusion
of
the
Romane
Circe
,
cast
in
to
abuse
the
weakenesse
offeminine
and
childish
gouernment
,
which
will
soone
appeare
in
the
owne
colours
to
any
Prince
in
perfection
,
to
be
an
act
of
perfidious
〈◊〉
against
the
strength
and
reputation
of
that
braue
〈◊〉
,
as
it
is
already
both
cleerely
and
cunningly
charactered
,
by
the
truly
royall
answer
and
defence
made
by
our
most
gracious
Soueraigne
for
his
neighbour
King
in
minoribus
,
&
for
all
Christian
Kings
in
generall
,
against
that
serpentine
and
disloyall
Oration
of
the
aforesaid
Cardinall
.
Alwaies
that
ielousie
and
distraction
is
easie
to
grow
betwixt
Spaine
and
Rome
.
This
is
a
strong
reason
for
it
,
and
approued
by
experience
;
The
Spaniards
doe
already
possesse
the
richest
patrimonies
of
S.
Peter
,
Sicilia
and
Naples
:
that
if
a
violent
and
headie
Pope
doe
recounter
a
troubled
estate
in
Spaine
,
it
is
like
enough
they
will
redemaund
these
,
whereof
the
proofe
was
seene
in
the
person
of
Pope
Sixto
Quinto
,
who
fauoured
Henry
the
third
of
France
against
the
holy
League
for
that
same
cause
;
vpon
the
other
side
we
are
to
presume
from
the
like
reason
,
that
the
Spaniard
hath
no
better
meanes
to
possesse
these
things
securely
,
then
by
clipping
the
winges
of
the
Popish
pride
,
since
he
hath
already
gotten
the
fatnesse
of
his
pot
;
Experience
hath
in
like
manner
qualified
this
,
Carolus
Quintus
of
Spaine
,
and
Ferdinand
and
Maximilian
his
Successors
in
the
Empire
,
had
no
greater
studies
in
their
times
,
then
to
haue
reformed
the
Church
of
Rome
for
Christian
peace
,
and
for
their
owne
securitie
,
as
is
more
particularly
before
rehearsed
,
the
misgiuing
whereof
did
breed
so
great
griefe
to
himselfe
before
his
death
,
and
so
great
displeasure
to
his
posteritie
thereafter
.
One
other
point
maketh
me
to
apprehend
this
disposition
of
the
world
to
Catholike
reformation
;
The
whole
Clergie
of
Rome
is
a
thinking
how
to
supplant
the
Iesuiticall
Trafficke
,
and
to
extirpate
those
plagueful
weedes
,
who
by
their
large
&
vniust
priuiledges
granted
by
ambitious
Popes
for
their
ambitious
and
wicked
seruices
haue
ouergone
the
whole
religious
orders
of
the
Romane
Church
,
invading
their
Functions
at
their
pleasure
,
as
one
may
well
see
in
that
little
Treatise
which
some
few
yeares
agoe
came
out
against
them
,
called
Introductio
in
arcam
Iesuiticam
,
wherein
all
their
treacheries
are
perfectly
exprest
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
A
contemplation
of
the
present
condition
of
this
Isle
of
Great
Britaine
,
by
sundry
weightie
points
and
worthy
of
consideration
for
our
better
knowledge
of
this
Time
.
BVT
finally
of
all
the
circumstances
of
this
present
world
,
there
is
one
which
doth
most
moue
me
to
think
that
this
great
Iubile
of
the
restitution
of
the
catholike
Church
doth
approach
,
and
that
we
be
already
entered
into
the
prime
of
that
new
light
.
First
,
there
is
now
a
mightie
Monarch
of
the
Protestant
side
,
alike
to
whom
,
hath
not
been
in
any
time
,
his
Maiestie
of
Great
Britaine
.
Secondly
,
a
Monarch
of
such
authoritie
with
all
the
Protestant
States
and
Princes
in
matters
of
Religion
,
that
they
giue
vnto
him
the
Style
of
the
Great
St.
Augustine
to
be
flagellum
haereticorum
.
Thirdly
,
a
Monarch
of
that
rare
learning
accompanied
with
the
true
wisdome
of
a
temperate
spirit
,
that
euen
the
iudicious
opponents
except
these
who
bee
Iesuiticall
,
doe
hold
his
Maiestie
the
most
sufficient
instrument
to
goe
about
and
bring
to
passe
a
generall
reformation
,
which
points
I
will
pray
all
those
that
shall
read
this
discourse
,
to
weigh
in
sinceritie
,
as
I
shall
compendiously
set
them
downe
for
our
edification
,
that
wee
may
thankfully
remarke
the
miraculous
and
mercifull
dealing
of
God
with
our
Age.
There
hath
euer
been
since
the
first
Creation
,
two
generations
in
the
world
,
one
of
Cain
,
one
of
Abel
;
one
of
Isaac
,
one
of
Ismael
;
one
of
Iacob
,
one
of
Esau
;
one
of
Ioseph
,
one
of
his
malicious
brethren
;
one
of
Dauid
,
one
of
Saul
;
one
of
Solomon
,
one
of
Absolon
;
one
of
Simon
Peter
,
one
of
Simon
Magus
&c.
Arace
of
the
iust
,
and
a
race
of
the
reprobate
,
making
that
admirable
Antithesis
,
wherevpon
God
doth
hang
the
ballance
of
his
glory
swayed
by
his
mercy
to
the
one
hand
,
and
by
his
iustice
to
the
other
,
this
is
the
secret
and
hidden
mysterie
of
Gods
predestination
in
the
gouernment
of
the
world
,
numero
,
pondere
,
&
mensura
,
as
the
Scripture
saith
:
And
because
the
wicked
as
impetuous
flouds
do
ouerflow
the
world
,
and
ouercome
the
Saints
of
God
with
multitude
of
wicked
Princes
and
false
Prophets
,
therefore
the
Lord
doth
oftentimes
,
as
the
storie
of
the
Scripture
declareth
,
raise
vp
both
in
Church
and
State
some
men
of
extraordinarie
vertue
and
goodnes
to
preserue
the
faithfull
seed
,
which
hath
made
the
Psalmist
to
say
,
Mirabilis
Deus
in
Sanctis
suis
,
the
Lord
is
admirable
in
his
Saints
.
Inveni
hominem
secundum
cor
meum
.
In
the
sixt
,
which
was
the
propheticall
illumination
of
Simeon
Onia
,
of
whom
it
is
said
,
Quasiignis
effulgens
,
&
quasithus
redolens
in
igne
,
quasi
vas
auri
soliduns
ornatum
lapide
pretioso
.
Euen
so
in
the
later
ages
since
the
Gospell
,
albeit
things
goe
not
by
cleare
reuelation
from
heauen
as
then
,
because
propheticall
actions
be
all
finished
,
and
all
Scriptures
concluded
in
our
Sauiour
,
yet
by
the
like
effects
we
obserue
one
and
the
same
working
of
God
to
maintaine
the
generation
of
the
Iust
,
for
looking
vpon
these
famous
Emperours
,
Constantinus
Magnus
,
and
Carolus
Magnus
,
most
deuoute
and
Christian
Princes
,
they
resemble
Dauid
and
Solomon
,
the
first
whereof
eiected
the
Arrians
,
as
Dauid
did
the
Nations
.
And
the
last
is
said
to
haue
setled
the
first
meanes
temporall
of
Christs
Church
,
wherby
they
were
more
able
to
guard
themselues
from
barbarous
persecutions
,
as
Solomon
did
build
the
Temple
and
house
of
the
Lord
.
Againe
in
Princely
exaltations
we
doe
obserue
this
,
that
the
Princes
who
bee
called
Flagellum
Dei
,
and
who
be
so
indeed
,
such
as
Nimrod
,
said
by
the
spirit
of
God
to
be
a
mighty
hunter
before
the
Lord
,
such
as
the
wicked
kings
of
Israel
,
such
as
the
persecuting
Emperours
,
such
as
Tamberline
the
Tartarian
,
such
as
the
formidable
Ottomanicall
Princes
:
These
I
say
,
and
all
such
,
the
Lord
God
doth
suffer
to
rise
vnnaturally
,
vnlawfully
,
in
furie
,
a
good
Prince
is
a
rare
Iewel
,
like
vnto
the
vision
of
Ezekiel
,
where
among
sixe
destroying
Angels
,
he
saw
but
one
man
who
had
power
of
safety
,
because
the
sins
of
men
doe
merit
oftentimes
punishments
,
they
come
as
fearefull
tempests
in
the
ayre
,
which
ouerthrow
the
strongest
Oakes
and
most
firme
Towers
,
they
come
as
impetuous
inundations
to
spoyle
and
destroy
,
they
doe
all
by
violence
,
and
nothing
can
pacifie
their
rage
because
they
are
sent
to
execute
the
wrath
of
God
.
These
Princes
againe
who
come
for
the
solace
and
safetie
of
people
,
sent
out
in
mercie
,
they
rise
as
it
were
in
the
sweetnesse
of
Nature
,
they
come
in
peace
and
calmenesse
,
they
shoot
vp
by
gentle
and
lawfull
meanes
,
&
from
humble
beginnings
they
mount
in
patience
to
miraculous
greatnesse
,
Moses
and
Dauid
from
the
sheepe
,
Nabuc●…ad-nezzar
whom
the
Lord
called
his
owne
seruant
,
he
was
a
terrible
Prince
misknowing
God
,
oppressing
his
people
sub
virga
ferrea
,
vnder
a
scepter
of
Iron
,
because
he
was
sent
by
God
in
Iustice
.
Cyrus
againe
a
meeke
and
temperate
Prince
,
whose
golden
scepter
brought
comfort
with
it
,
because
he
was
directed
in
mercie
:
So
that
it
is
easie
to
marke
in
Kings
by
their
circumstances
,
what
kind
of
Commissions
they
bring
.
To
come
from
this
general
contemplation
to
an
Hypothesis
,
to
consider
the
condition
of
our
most
gracious
Soueraigne
,
whom
the
Lord
hath
sent
in
his
mercie
,
to
worke
pacification
and
vnity
in
the
hearts
of
Christian
People
,
to
be
a
Father
of
Peace
,
Piety
,
and
Iustice
,
if
we
can
rightly
apprehend
it
,
we
shall
find
great
reason
to
say
also
Mirabilis
Deus
in
sanctis
suis
:
we
shall
find
this
blessed
age
in
this
Isle
to
be
like
vnto
that
whereof
the
Lord
God
did
prophesie
to
Abraham
.
That
in
the
fourth
generation
his
posteritie
should
be
restored
from
the
bondage
of
Egypt
,
so
farre
,
that
one
may
imagine
how
the
growing
of
this
royall
Monarch
is
not
vnlike
to
that
of
the
house
of
Israel
,
and
how
God
hath
ordained
our
Soueraigne
King
for
seruices
,
not
vnlike
vnto
those
of
Moses
,
as
I
will
shortly
shew
,
by
conferring
these
circumstances
following
.
First
the
pouertie
,
diuision
,
and
constant
vexation
of
this
Isle
vnder
the
Scots
,
the
Pichts
,
the
Danes
,
the
Saxons
,
the
Brittaines
,
the
English
:
doth
it
not
well
resemble
the
Egyptian
bondage
?
Next
our
being
obnoxious
to
much
forraine
ambition
now
practised
by
Fraunce
,
now
by
Spaine
,
now
by
Rome
;
during
our
Soueraigne
his
Minoritie
,
was
it
not
a
true
seruitude
of
Pharaoh
?
Lastly
our
intestine
contention
for
gouernment
both
in
the
Church
and
state
these
many
yeeres
past
,
before
the
Lord
did
exalt
his
horne
,
and
place
him
vpon
the
throne
of
this
stately
Monarchie
;
were
they
not
like
the
grudgings
,
and
murmurations
of
the
children
of
Israel
in
the
wildernesse
?
The
protection
of
God
The
antiquitie
of
the
Crowne
of
Scotland
in
his
Maiesties
house
,
hath
nothing
comparable
with
it
in
Europe
,
And
his
Maiesty
hath
not
bin
of
late
more
lawfully
,
and
louingly
installed
in
the
state
of
England
by
his
subiects
,
then
the
Originall
stocke
of
his
royall
house
King
Fergus
the
first
was
about
two
thousand
yeeres
agoe
,
by
our
Predecessors
called
to
the
Crowne
of
Scotland
,
hee
did
not
inuade
it
,
or
vsurpe
it
ouer
Princes
or
people
.
And
as
the
first
Stone
of
his
Maiesties
Monarchicall
foundation
was
thus
laid
naturally
,
in
equitie
and
vertue
,
so
hath
it
followed
from
that
pure
fountaine
to
this
Ocean
of
lawfull
Soueraignty
,
and
grandrue
which
we
see
in
a
righteous
line
neuer
yet
interrupted
by
any
destinie
,
God
hath
brought
to
passe
in
his
Maiesties
person
the
coniunction
of
weake
and
dismembred
kingdomes
,
which
neither
length
of
time
,
nor
the
industry
of
watchfull
and
ambitious
Princes
,
or
nature
it selfe
could
performe
before
his
comming
:
that
nature
was
not
mature
,
before
now
to
produce
that
great
worke
,
I
proue
by
the
history
of
Arthur
King
of
the
Britannes
:
who
being
the
illegitimate
sonne
of
Vterpendragon
,
was
by
the
force
of
popular
affection
aduanced
to
the
Crowne
,
before
the
wife
of
Loth
King
of
Pichtes
,
lawfull
sister
to
the
said
Vterpendragon
,
and
before
her
lawfull
sonne
Moderet
,
which
competency
after
many
debates
was
so
transacted
,
that
Moderet
should
succeed
King
Arthur
;
whereupon
both
Loth
and
Moderet
,
yeelded
great
aide
to
the
Brittannes
against
the
Saxons
:
And
yet
notwithstanding
in
the
end
,
Arthur
was
constrained
to
declare
Constantine
a
Brittan
in
defraude
of
Moderet
,
without
any
pretext
of
reason
,
other
then
neighbour
indignation
,
because
the
people
cryed
,
Peregrini
sanguinis
Regem
se
nolle
,
They
would
not
a
stranger
in
bloud
should
raigne
Dauid
Bruce
the
time
of
his
restraint
there
.
Therefore
the
case
of
this
great
Prince
is
meerely
extraordinary
,
not
in
fortune
,
but
in
Gods
disposition
.
There
is
nothing
in
the
world
which
doth
so
liuely
beare
the
image
of
God
,
as
a
vertuous
and
temperate
Christian
Monarch
:
and
therefore
the
Lord
doth
delight
to
expresse
his
power
most
in
such
a
creature
.
He
who
in
his
wrath
raised
Assur
,
and
said
vnto
him
,
woe
bee
to
thee
Assur
the
rod
of
my
fury
:
I
will
send
thee
to
a
dissembling
Nation
,
that
thou
mayest
tread
them
vnder
thy
foot
,
as
mire
:
hee
hath
raised
this
print
in
clemency
and
hath
said
of
him
,
as
he
did
of
Cyrus
,
that
he
should
set
his
people
at
liberty
,
both
spirituall
and
temporall
within
his
kingdome
.
Do
we
not
see
what
strange
changes
the
Lord
hath
already
performed
by
him
,
as
a
holy
and
sanctified
instrument
.
Gothofred
of
Bullen
,
hauing
in
the
siege
of
Ierusalem
,
at
one
blowe
cut
in
two
the
body
of
an
armed
man
,
and
being
demanded
vpon
the
miracle
of
his
strength
:
I
carry
said
he
,
a
hand
that
neuer
did
touch
a
whore
,
meaning
it
was
rather
a
diuine
then
a
naturall
strength
.
Hath
not
the
world
seene
in
his
Maiesty
,
a
constant
sanctity
in
that
degree
,
which
hath
beene
exceeded
by
none
,
equalled
by
few
,
and
honored
by
the
vniuersall
admiration
of
all
.
For
all
which
foresaid
respects
hath
God
rarely
blessed
his
gouernment
,
and
as
he
hath
made
this
Isle
in
his
happinesse
,
to
be
called
great
,
so
may
she
also
most
iustly
be
called
fortunate
,
wee
haue
a
tradition
of
the
Fortunate
Isles
,
that
because
of
some
sacred
Nymphes
do
remaine
there
,
the
ground
doeth
yeeld
her
fruit
without
the
labour
or
industry
of
man
:
What
Isle
in
the
world
hath
yeelded
the
like
faire
fruits
of
vertuous
and
stately
prosperity
,
and
all
through
being
the
seat
of
a
sacred
and
sanctified
King
:
what
Isle
,
or
what
man
hath
seene
a
Prince
,
Legentem
tam
opima
spolia
sine
sanguine
&
sudore
,
gathering
so
rich
and
costly
spoyles
without
trouble
,
sweat
,
or
paines
.
For
while
the
Lord
God
hath
brought
to
passe
in
his
Maiesty
,
as
wee
haue
seene
things
more
then
admirable
,
yet
all
hath
beene
done
without
noyse
or
tumult
,
without
violence
in
any
sort
,
that
wee
haue
perceiued
the
Axle-tree
of
our
gouernment
changed
,
but
heard
no
motion
in
the
action
:
because
this
great
Prince
he
commeth
in
peace
and
mercy
,
for
a
blessing
and
consolation
of
Gods
people
,
and
for
the
restitution
of
his
Church
.
And
who
will
looke
into
the
wayes
of
his
rising
,
euen
through
the
light
of
nature
and
humanity
,
will
thinke
that
his
chiefest
fortunes
be
yet
before
him
.
Since
the
raigne
of
Ferdinand
,
and
Isabell
of
Arragon
,
wee
haue
seene
within
few
yeeres
the
house
of
Spaine
,
growe
vnto
a
great
mountaine
of
dominion
,
and
numbers
of
smaller
states
to
conioyne
themselues
vnto
it
:
wee
haue
seene
how
the
Isle
of
France
,
which
doth
not
exceed
one
dayes
iourney
about
Paris
,
it
is
dilated
into
a
most
ample
Kingdome
,
that
as
the
thread
of
the
Spanish
sword
,
coelitus
pendet
,
begins
to
growe
weake
by
naturall
vicissitude
,
it
must
bee
that
the
thred
of
Brittanne
destiny
,
beginneth
to
spinne
at
length
,
and
that
order
of
the
French
Crowne
,
Immensitremor
oceani
,
is
now
so
old
and
worne
,
that
wee
begin
already
to
bee
masters
of
the
Ocean
.
And
who
will
search
the
condition
of
this
Prince
supernaturally
,
shall
thinke
that
God
hath
appointed
him
to
bee
a
leader
of
Christian
Potentates
,
to
step
vpon
the
disordered
Theator
of
Christendome
,
to
make
an
end
of
Christian
Tragedies
,
to
banish
the
contriuers
of
bloudy
Counsels
,
to
set
vppe
Actors
of
peace
,
to
perswade
,
to
vrge
,
and
if
need
be
to
force
generall
Councells
of
the
Church
.
To
try
whether
the
pretended
Aaron
hath
forgotten
himselfe
and
falne
to
the
Idolatry
of
the
golden
Calfe
,
since
his
master
ascended
into
the
glorious
mountaine
,
and
so
to
re-establish
Catholike
vnitie
.
These
bee
the
sixe
seuerall
points
wherein
doth
appeare
,
the
approach
of
the
reformation
of
Rome
:
First
,
her
pride
hath
already
come
vnto
the
Tropicke
,
from
whence
it
must
of
necessity
turne
downe
againe
:
Secondly
,
the
Christian
Princes
who
bee
within
her
owne
bowels
,
begin
to
be
wearied
vnder
the
pressure
of
her
yoake
,
two
chiefe
appearances
why
the
monstrous
fabricke
of
this
tyranny
is
in
danger
to
bee
ransacked
:
Thirdly
,
you
haue
heard
that
the
Spaniard
,
who
is
the
strong
Atlas
that
beares
vp
the
same
,
can
aboue
any
Christian
King
,
establish
the
assurednesse
of
his
affaires
vpon
the
ruines
thereof
.
Fourthly
,
all
the
orders
of
the
Papall
Clergy
are
bent
to
ouerthrow
the
Iesuites
,
who
are
the
onely
cunning
craftsmen
,
who
build
and
vphold
this
Babilonian
tower
.
Fiftly
,
the
meanes
which
God
seemeth
to
put
into
the
person
of
his
Maiesty
,
our
gracious
Soueraigne
,
to
sway
the
world
to
peace
and
vnity
in
Christian
Religion
,
as
well
by
the
weight
of
his
power
,
as
by
the
vertue
of
his
temperate
wisedome
and
solid
learning
,
which
hath
procured
vnto
his
Maiestie
authority
,
not
onely
with
all
Protestant
people
,
but
with
the
best
of
the
Opponents
.
Sixtly
,
the
absolute
credit
giuen
vnto
the
primitiue
Church
,
against
which
there
is
no
side
of
Christian
Clergy
that
taketh
exception
.
All
which
things
well
considered
,
what
I
pray
you
is
wanting
heere
to
reforme
the
holy
Church
,
but
these
two
,
Courage
to
vndertake
it
,
and
this
one
word
from
the
mouth
of
God
,
Benedicamus
.
And
seeing
the
world
pointeth
at
your
Maiesty
,
as
the
onely
man
to
whom
that
courage
doeth
belong
,
it
compelleth
mee
to
turne
my
speech
vnto
you
,
O
great
and
mighty
Monarch
:
As
they
haue
seene
how
God
hath
made
your
Maiesty
,
like
Hereules
,
able
to
ouercome
the
Gigantine
forces
of
these
Kingdomes
,
dispairefully
disseuered
by
inueterate
and
implacable
emulations
;
placing
your
Maiesty
in
a
triumphant
Throne
,
ouer
this
fortunate
Isle
,
that
Cyrus-like
your
Maiesty
hath
your
foot
vpon
the
midst
of
the
hyde
,
that
no
side
thereof
can
reuolt
,
and
hath
giuen
your
Maiesty
ample
dominions
without
,
and
that
in
a
miraculous
sort
,
hauing
no
concurrance
of
humane
helpe
,
making
your
Maiesty
alone
,
both
the
Actor
,
and
the
Instrument
:
Therefore
doe
they
looke
that
your
Maiesty
,
should
in
like
manner
cry
with
Cyrus
,
The
Lord
God
of
heauen
hath
giuen
me
the
Kingdomes
of
the
earth
,
and
hath
commanded
mee
to
restore
Ierusalem
,
and
to
deliuer
his
people
from
captiuity
,
because
they
see
how
almighty
God
hath
furnished
your
Maiesty
with
prudence
and
power
,
like
armed
Pallas
to
execute
the
same
:
your
Maiesty
hath
hitherto
well
followed
the
example
of
the
powerfull
Moses
,
in
this
toilesome
gouernment
whereunto
the
Lord
hath
brought
you
,
but
the
chiefest
praise
of
Moses
was
his
perseuerance
,
non
coronabitur
nisi
qui
legitime
certauerit
,
when
hee
came
vp
to
the
mountaine
hee
was
commanded
to
put
off
his
shooes
,
to
shew
plainely
that
hee
might
make
himselfe
light
and
able
to
walke
,
to
shew
figuratiuely
that
hee
must
shake
off
all
fleshly
desires
and
affections
which
burden
our
mindes
,
and
pull
them
downeward
from
a
familiar
conuersation
with
God
:
O
,
what
a
laborious
thing
it
is
to
come
vnto
this
mount
,
the
vallies
bee
rich
,
full
of
sensuall
pleasures
,
and
of
easie
passage
,
and
therefore
they
are
inhabited
of
the
multitude
of
the
world
,
the
mountaines
are
steepe
and
precipitious
,
and
it
is
hard
to
clime
vp
into
them
,
and
yet
there
it
is
where
the
Lord
hath
euer
almost
shewen
himselfe
,
as
mount
Sinai
,
mount
Horeb
,
mount
Tabor
,
mount
Oliuet
,
mount
Caluarie
,
and
diuers
others
declare
,
to
signifie
how
difficult
a
thing
it
is
to
exalt
our selues
aboue
the
sensuality
of
the
world
,
and
how
few
are
worthy
to
come
into
the
familiar
mount
of
God
:
onely
Iosuah
was
found
worthy
to
ascend
with
Moses
,
all
the
rest
were
commanded
to
remaine
at
the
foote
of
the
mountaine
with
Aaron
and
Hur
,
which
made
his
charge
to
bee
the
greater
,
for
not
onely
did
God
command
him
to
come
vp
,
but
sayd
the
Lord
,
ascende
in
montem
&
esto
ibi
,
Come
vp
,
and
see
thou
be
there
,
by
which
words
hee
would
stirre
him
vp
from
lazines
to
think
,
that
he
must
not
only
be
there
,
but
be
watchfull
there
,
as
it
is
sayd
,
Non
dicitur
vemsse
qui
non
steterit
:
who
standeth
straight
in
the
mountaine
,
he
seeth
euerie
thing
which
passeth
by
below
him
,
but
to
him
who
wearieth
and
lieth
himselfe
down
to
repose
,
all
the
things
which
are
vnder
him
be
hidden
,
and
if
the
enemies
come
to
spoyle
the
vallies
,
he
can
neuer
discouer
it
.
As
your
Maiestie
hath
beene
most
watchfull
hitherto
;
So
let
your
Highnesse
thinke
that
the
worke
of
God
doth
but
begin
in
you
,
and
that
he
hath
called
your
Ma:
to
come
vp
to
the
Mount
not
like
a
fainting
Eliah
,
who
in
his
voiage
to
the
mountaine
to
talke
with
God
,
tired
,
or
delighted
with
the
beauty
or
freshure
of
the
tree
,
fell
asleepe
vnder
the
Ginobre
,
but
like
vnto
a
vigilant
Moses
who
stood
vpright
fortie
dayes
in
the
Mountaine
without
refreshment
,
not
like
vnto
a
timorous
Eliah
who
was
afrayd
at
the
voyce
of
a
woman
,
but
still
like
a
couragious
Moses
,
who
being
of
his
owne
nature
the
most
milde
among
men
,
yet
when
he
found
the
people
in
Idolatry
of
the
Calfe
at
his
returning
from
the
Mount
,
he
was
enraged
,
and
commanded
the
Leuites
to
be
armed
,
and
stood
in
the
gates
of
the
Campe
till
punishment
was
executed
:
Let
your
Maiestie
therefore
haue
watchfull
eies
to
penetrate
the
latent
things
of
your
popular
vallies
,
that
no
distemper
grow
among
them
which
may
renuerse
your
Maiesties
former
cares
.
Doe
specially
Sr.
ouerwatch
these
two
things
:
First
that
this
lurking
Gangrene
of
pretended
Puritanisme
doe
spred
no
further
,
nor
lie
in
waite
to
trouble
the
settled
order
of
your
Maiesties
gouernment
;
But
to
the
end
your
Maieiesty
and
your
Royall
posterity
may
euer
hit
surely
in
that
marke
which
your
Maiestie
hath
so
long
shot
at
,
to
reestablish
into
this
Isle
the
primitiue
and
orthodoxall
policie
of
the
Church
:
Imitate
the
skilfull
Archer
by
chusing
your
arrowes
of
that
wood
,
which
is
most
proper
for
your
Maiesties
aime
,
by
receiuing
into
Episcopall
dignities
those
who
bee
most
religious
and
sincere
,
rather
the
best
then
the
most
learned
,
considering
how
many
men
in
these
daies
doe
carry
Letters
as
Uria
did
,
to
cut
his
owne
throat
:
like
vnto
those
vnhappy
Carpenters
who
builded
an
Arke
for
the
safety
of
Noah
and
his
family
while
they
themselues
did
miserably
perish
in
the
flood
:
Since
your
Maiestie
hath
now
store
of
men
both
of
conscience
and
learning
who
are
resolued
enough
in
the
Question
of
the
Church
Policy
let
them
see
how
your
Maiesty
thinketh
no
man
so
worthy
of
the
Episcopall
chaire
as
he
who
commeth
vnto
it
after
the
sort
of
that
tradition
which
we
haue
of
Gregorius
Magnus
,
who
being
chosen
for
his
meere
vertue
,
was
sayd
to
flie
into
the
wildeines
til
he
was
discerned
by
a
piller
of
fire
which
kithed
aboue
him
;
Let
the
light
of
their
learning
,
their
zeale
&
integtity
of
their
life
shining
aboue
them
where
they
are
,
be
their
onely
recommendations
to
Ecclesiasticall
preferment
,
to
the
effect
that
your
Maiestie
may
in
that
manner
stoppe
malignant
mouthes
,
and
take
away
all
pretext
of
discontentment
or
disconformity
,
from
these
who
say
,
that
your
Maiestie
doth
not
preferre
the
vertuous
.
So
that
the
treacherous
lesuite
who
like
the
crafty
fish
conueyeth
himselfe
into
troubled
waters
,
may
want
a
couert
to
hide
his
head
,
which
is
the
second
thing
that
in
all
humility
I
beseech
your
Maiestie
to
haue
your
eyes
on
,
remembring
how
as
the
crafty
goose
who
flying
along
Mount
Taurus
carrieth
a
stone
in
her
beake
to
restraine
her
cry
that
she
bee
not
heard
of
the
Eagles
from
the
toppe
thereof
,
as
I
haue
told
before
;
So
hee
can
passe
by
your
Maiesty
with
a
closed
mouth
and
masked
face
,
he
creepeth
into
your
Maiesties
Kingdome
as
the
Serpent
did
into
Paradice
,
to
ouerturne
the
happinesse
thereof
.
Looke
but
vpon
the
Tragicall
examples
of
strong
neighbour
Princes
;
Remember
that
no
Iesuite
liueth
who
hath
not
that
minde
to
your
Maiesty
,
which
Cic●…ro
had
to
Octauius
,
bonu●…
p●…er
&
t●…llendus
;
Let
your
Maiesty
consider
how
one
particular
man
of
this
great
multitude
,
Doctor
Parsons
a
vile
excrement
of
his
country
of
England
,
hath
presumed
himselfe
sufficient
to
cut
the
line
of
the
Royall
succession
,
&
to
render
the
Estate
Spanish
,
and
hath
so
farre
proceeded
in
that
dismall
designe
,
as
to
set
downe
out
of
his
owne
braine
the
lawes
and
policy
of
the
new
common
wealth
;
the
acts
of
the
first
Parliament
as
I
haue
sayd
before
,
and
hath
put
to
the
ports
of
England
a
mighty
Armada
to
execute
the
same
.
What
shall
we
then
expect
from
multitudes
hauing
the
same
inspiration
,
and
gaping
for
the
Spirit
of
this
false
prophet
,
if
they
bee
suffered
to
practise
your
Maiesties
subiects
,
or
to
frequent
among
them
:
Therfore
Sr.
consider
what
dangerous
enchaunters
they
be
,
and
let
your
Maiesty
like
a
wise
and
constant
Ulysses
bee
well
tied
to
your
Maine
Mast
,
Christ
Iesus
,
that
no
Syrens
song
may
illude
your
Maiesties
perspicuous
senses
,
in
the
meane
time
when
the
subtill
Cyrce
doth
striue
to
bee
your
Master
,
so
that
your
Maiestie
may
keepe
your
Kingdome
vnited
and
firme
like
a
Diamond
,
and
couragiously
proceede
to
greater
seruice
in
Gods
Church
,
to
enterprize
,
this
generall
Reformation
,
whereof
the
world
holdeth
your
Maiesty
to
be
so
worthy
,
which
is
immensi
praemium
labor
is
,
the
crowne
and
glorie
of
your
Maiesties
trauels
,
and
which
is
so
easie
for
your
Maiesty
,
that
when
your
Maiesties
admonitory
Epistle
to
Christian
Princes
came
out
against
the
Pope
,
wherein
your
Maiestie
seemeth
to
appeale
to
the
first
400.
yeares
of
the
Primitiue
Church
for
Christian
pacification
,
we
know
it
who
was
then
beyond
Seas
,
that
if
it
had
not
beene
,
because
your
Maiestie
doth
call
the
Pope
Antichrist
,
shewing
by
that
rather
to
bee
an
open
Enemie
to
the
Roman
Church
;
then
a
Pacificatour
,
(
as
they
sayd
who
tooke
the
aduantage
of
that
word
)
otherwise
your
Maiesty
might
haue
drawen
vpon
your
side
the
whole
Church
of
France
,
and
the
whole
bodie
of
the
Roman
Church
,
other
then
Iesuites
,
and
those
who
be
poysoned
with
their
absinthium
,
that
we
haue
heard
with
our
eares
chiefe
members
of
the
Consistorie
of
Rome
in
contemplation
of
that
businesse
,
expresse
with
vnfained
sighes
their
reuerence
of
the
simplicitie
of
these
times
,
that
nothing
is
wanting
to
your
Maiestie
of
meanes
,
if
God
shall
blesse
your
Maiestie
in
this
Mosaicall
perseuerance
,
to
negotiate
,
to
vrge
,
to
insist
the
present
disposition
of
Christendom
will
so
second
your
Maiesties
beginnings
,
that
certainly
no
opposition
shall
bee
so
great
,
which
shall
bee
able
to
resist
,
for
if
any
should
bee
,
beside
,
the
inuincible
powers
of
forraine
Estates
,
who
bee
ready
to
march
vnder
your
Maiesties
Colours
in
that
cause
.
Hath
not
God
giuen
to
your
Maiestie
store
of
warlike
men
within
the
bowels
of
your
owne
Realmes
?
Hath
he
not
prouided
for
you
a
braue
and
worthy
Iosua
to
follow
you
into
this
mountaine
,
your
Maiesties
hopefull
Successor
,
to
whom
your
Ma●…
may
confidently
say
in
the
owne
time
,
Elige
tibi
viros
fortes
,
&
egressus
,
pugna
contra
Amalechitas
.
The
seeds
of
—
non
Romula
qu●…ndam
Ullo
se
tantùm
tellus
iactauit
Alumno
.
That
the
highest
Occident
did
neuer
see
a
more
glorious
Orient
.
God
of
his
goodnes
strengthen
the
courage
of
his
great
Spirit
with
the
same
promise
hee
made
to
Iosua
,
Noli
timere
quia
tecum
est
Dominus
Deu●…tuus
,
in
omnibus
ad
quaecunque
perrexeris
;
Feare
not
,
because
the
Lord
God
is
with
you
in
euery
thing
you
take
in
hand
.
For
the
next
touching
this
one
word
from
God
,
Benedicamus
,
what
ought
to
be
the
true
meanes
of
Christian
concord
,
and
how
neere
the
possibilitie
is
to
practise
them
,
are
both
declared
,
but
when
the
Lord
shall
pronounce
a
blessing
vnto
it
,
there
is
the
mysterie
;
And
yet
it
is
no
mysterie
to
know
the
cause
why
he
doth
not
,
euen
a●…
God
was
not
found
in
the
vehement
tempest
,
in
the
rupture
of
the
rocke
,
nor
in
the
fire
,
sed
in
fibilo
aura
tenuis
,
but
in
a
soft
ayre
as
is
said
.
God
cannot
be
found
in
commotion
;
vntill
the
time
that
both
sides
of
Christian
Clergy
do
cast
off
the
shooes
of
their
malicious
curiosities
,
proud
and
ambitious
emulation
,
thundering
contentions
,
to
walke
vprightly
in
the
mountaine
of
God
,
teaching
people
to
begge
from
God
in
humilitie
,
and
out
of
the
gentle
spirit
of
Christian
loue
,
this
peace
of
Ierusalem
,
it
shall
neuer
be
granted
:
but
by
the
contrarie
,
if
wee
persist
in
our
wicked
contempt
,
God
shall
make
that
vermine
of
the
Turks
,
which
haue
consumed
the
garden
of
Ierusalem
and
all
the
Orientall
Churches
,
to
destroy
vs
also
.
And
euen
as
the
Lord
did
procrastinate
and
defer
the
entry
of
the
people
into
the
land
of
Canaan
vntill
their
rebellious
murmurations
were
spent
,
that
of
all
the
multitude
which
came
from
Egypt
,
onely
Caleb
and
Iosua
did
enter
.
So
shall
he
neuer
neither
blesse
those
cleare
possibilities
which
are
in
the
person
of
our
excellent
Moses
,
to
lead
vs
to
the
tryumph
of
that
Christian
vnitie
,
vnto
the
time
that
either
our
murmurations
or
murmurers
against
him
be
finished
.
Wherefore
I
exhort
euery
one
out
of
the
blessed
spirit
of
peace
and
harmonie
,
you
who
are
Papists
chiefly
,
and
you
my
LORD
for
whose
seruice
in
speciall
this
Treatise
is
destinate
,
that
your
Lo.
▪
will
be
content
to
acknowledge
that
obstinate
and
foolish
superstitions
are
the
danger
of
your
Soule
,
the
disgrace
of
your
Noble
Spirit
,
the
discredit
of
your
House
,
the
extinction
of
your
Honors
,
which
are
proper
vnto
your
Lo:
vnder
your
Soueraigne
Prince
,
and
the
nullitie
of
all
your
faculties
and
actiue
vertues
in
this
Common-wealth
,
where
you
haue
too
great
a
place
to
be
voyde
,
which
things
besides
other
perills
that
may
ensue
by
many
and
weightie
inducements
to
reformation
.
If
your
Lo:
cannot
vpon
the
suddaine
become
enemie
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
so
dearely
beloued
of
you
,
and
esteemed
for
your
Mother
,
then
like
a
kindly
child
compassionate
her
disease
,
helpe
to
couer
her
nakednes
,
and
concurre
to
see
her
purged
from
her
fornications
,
seeing
it
pleaseth
God
to
offer
such
visible
meanes
to
doe
it
,
and
in
his
owne
time
to
send
a
gracious
Cyrus
for
the
furtherance
of
her
restitution
,
do
abhorre
like
a
pest
the
poysoned
counsells
and
courses
of
the
Iesuites
▪
the
which
I
doe
againe
,
and
againe
,
assure
you
my
Lord
,
doetend
to
hold
off
Cyrus
,
and
to
bring
against
her
an
Assur
,
a
rod
of
Gods
wrath
to
tread
her
in
the
myre
,
and
to
bring
capitall
iudgements
vpon
all
those
within
this
kingdom
who
hearken
vnto
their
voice
.
And
seeing
your
Lo:
hath
so
good
a
King
,
whose
bountie
hath
been
great
toward
you
,
as
you
know
,
whose
Blood
Royall
is
the
brightest
Starre
which
you
carrie
in
the
frontispice
of
all
your
Honors
,
and
whose
sacred
person
you
do
so
faithfully
affect
,
whose
wisdome
and
learning
hath
that
reputation
with
the
best
of
the
Papall
Clergie
(
as
I
haue
related
)
that
they
could
admit
his
Maiestie
among
the
first
of
Iudges
to
pacifie
Christian
dissensions
,
if
the
Lord
of
his
mercy
should
blesse
this
time
with
so
happie
a
constellation
.
Therefore
let
your
Lordship
be
pleased
to
obey
the
voyce
of
such
a
King
,
who
doth
enioyne
you
nothing
contrary
to
holy
Scripture
.
Be
with
his
Maiestie
in
the
purchase
of
this
crowne
of
glory
,
which
God
hath
said
before
him
to
obtaine
by
his
putting
forwards
of
Catholike
Vnitie
,
for
the
safetie
of
Christian
Churches
and
people
,
from
the
barbarous
invasions
of
the
common
enemie
the
Turke
,
you
my
Lord
in
speciall
,
whose
speciall
merit
conioyned
with
the
virtue
of
your
renowned
Auncestors
,
haue
made
you
twice
worthy
to
be
next
his
Maiestie
in
places
of
publike
seruice
,
do
hearken
vnto
the
voyce
of
so
many
good
and
worthy
Subiects
in
the
Land
,
who
do
heartily
invite
you
to
imbrace
those
Functions
in
the
State
,
which
God
,
nature
,
and
your
peculiar
vertue
haue
allotted
vnto
you
,
to
the
furtherance
of
pietie
and
ius●…ice
in
the
Common-wealth
.
And
to
be
briefe
,
liue
so
,
that
you
may
be
honoured
in
this
life
,
and
happie
in
the
next
,
for
your
constant
action
of
Christian
vertues
,
which
bee
much
surer
meanes
to
strengthen
a
good
Religion
,
then
Cloysterall
bigottrie
or
contemplation
,
in
your
Lo:
person
principally
.
As
much
would
I
exhort
those
also
,
who
either
brooke
in
their
hearts
latent
displeasure
against
the
Church
gouernment
,
or
to
whom
the
acceptation
of
these
vsefull
Ceremonies
would
bee
distastefull
,
or
who
vnder
colour
of
those
,
haue
distracted
hearts
from
the
State
,
seeing
the
first
is
you
know
a
most
laudable
restitution
of
the
ancient
Catholike
policie
;
and
the
second
a
point
allowed
for
vnitie
,
not
by
the
grosse
and
obscure
rudiments
of
reformation
,
as
you
would
say
,
by
Luther
and
Bucer
,
but
by
Zanchius
and
others
,
who
shined
thereafter
as
perfect
lights
in
the
Church
:
We
may
be
ashamed
to
bee
contentious
against
such
graue
iudgements
,
and
against
the
authoritie
of
a
whole
Nationall
neighbour
Church
,
whereof
you
are
brethren
,
and
which
of
all
those
in
Christendome
hath
onely
been
reformed
perfectly
,
by
putting
forth
of
all
Idolatrie
,
and
holding
forth
of
all
noueltie
.
Cato
Utyconsis
,
because
hee
found
no
reason
to
obey
the
time
,
as
hee
thought
,
he
would
not
liue
but
slew
himselfe
,
although
hee
might
haue
possessed
chiefe
dignities
vnder
Caesar.
Socrates
hauing
in
his
choyce
either
to
dye
,
or
to
be
exiled
,
hee
chuseth
death
,
because
said
he
,
a
man
cast
from
his
common
wealth
is
no
more
a
man
.
Is
it
not
strange
that
you
who
hold
your selfe
an
vpright
christian
,
yea
and
Pastor
,
that
vpon
sure
and
inquestionable
points
,
or
vpon
trifling
and
indifferent
Ceremonies
,
you
will
not
onely
refuse
to
conforme
your selfe
,
but
by
the
meanes
of
your
separation
you
giue
the
opportunitie
of
seditious
practises
,
both
of
forraine
Insidiators
and
intestine
male-contents
,
which
is
a
cursed
and
bad
part
.
That
wee
should
embrace
the
name
of
Separists
,
to
runne
away
and
derelinquish
that
great
Citie
vpon
the
mountaine
,
called
by
the
Prophets
,
Ciuitas
quaesita
non
derelicta
,
that
we
should
turne
backe
to
Iudaize
by
clandestine
Synagogues
,
and
renounce
that
ample
and
famous
Title
of
a
true
Christian
Catholique
.
Christianus
mihi
nomen
,
Catholicus
cogno●…
,
said
all
the
holy
Fathers
.
We
do
refuse
communion
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
with
the
greatest
part
of
those
in
Germanie
,
and
if
we
should
lye
euer
deuided
from
the
heads
and
chiefest
members
of
our
owne
bodie
within
this
Kingdome
,
certainely
,
I
know
not
what
way
to
excuse
such
open
delight
of
separation
and
singularitie
,
since
the
marke
of
Christian
profession
is
to
bee
Catholicke
and
vniuersall
.
I
know
you
will
say
the
Saints
of
God
are
a
handfull
;
true
,
but
the
Church
of
God
is
not
so
,
it
hath
by
exterior
marke●…
a
large
Communion
and
extent
,
and
cannot
bee
griped
in
one
hand
or
in
two
.
What
is
there
,
in
reason
,
in
nature
,
in
Theology
,
which
doth
not
teach
vs
this
Communion
and
coniunction
,
the
light
of
reason
doth
tell
vs
that
,
Vi●…
vnita
fortior
.
Things
which
be
vnited
are
most
strong
;
Nature
doth
shew
to
vs
,
that
the
dumbe
Elements
communicate
qualities
among
themselues
,
&
that
the
most
distant
Climates
of
the
earth
haue
mutual
commerce
,
&
beasts
which
do
liue
together
within
the
precinct
of
our
Isle
,
will
be
ordinarily
of
our
societie
:
Theologie
hath
taught
vs
to
beleeue
it
for
an
Article
of
our
Creede
,
that
their
is
a
Communion
of
Saints
:
For
the
loue
of
this
Communion
betwixt
man
and
Angel
,
and
for
the
prosperitie
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
God
did
pardon
Adam
,
and
retreat
his
holy
word
,
Thou
shalt
die
the
death
so
soone
as
thou
dost
cat
of
this
:
And
shall
not
wee
re●…it
one
dramme
of
our
presumptuous
purity
for
our
Christian
Communion
with
our
brethren
of
our
Church
(
without
the
which
this
great
Isle
,
our
common
mother
,
can
neuer
be
truely
fortunate
nor
the
ports
thereof
surely
closed
against
the
plots
and
insidiation
of
our
enemies
)
as
if
the
whole
efficacy
of
Christianity
did
consist
in
that
one
point
of
Precisenesse
,
while
as
our
good
father
Saint
Augustine
did
comprise
an
hereticke
vnder
that
word
,
Agnosca●…
qui
precisisunt
,
veniant
ad
fidem
,
&
did
discriue
an
vpright
Christian
,
by
those
three
properties
,
Contra
rationem
sobrius
,
contra
Scriptur
as
nemo
Christia●…
contra
Ecclesiam
nemo
Catholi●…us
.
That
as
a
sober
man
,
he
must
be
subiect
to
reason
,
as
a
Christian
man
subiect
to
the
Scriptures
,
and
as
a
Catholike
,
subiect
to
the
Church
:
The
first
of
which
three
doth
admonish
vs
all
in
generall
,
that
(
in
any
light
of
reason
)
if
wee
doe
not
sing
one
harmonie
in
the
publike
seruice
of
God
,
we
are
not
(
as
good
members
of
the
Church
should
be
)
studious
of
her
glory
,
nor
(
as
good
subiects
of
this
kingdome
should
bee
)
desirous
of
its
felicity
:
The
second
doth
admonish
you
who
are
an
obstinate
Papist
,
that
you
are
no
true
Christian
,
who
will
not
make
the
Scripture
the
infallible
rule
of
your
faith
:
The
third
doth
admonish
you
who
are
a
Stoicall
and
stiffe
Puritane
,
that
you
are
not
a
peaceable
subiect
,
who
doth
contradict
the
authoritie
of
a
setled
and
Orthodoxall
Church
.
Alwayes
to
you
who
doe
hatch
grudges
for
other
Interims
of
the
state
,
such
as
pressure
of
Subsidies
,
or
pretended
pouertie
of
the
time
.
I
will
say
this
,
and
if
it
haue
no
reason
.
I
am
content
to
sing
my
Palinodie
:
The
better
and
worse
condition
of
things
earthly
standeth
in
comparison
;
because
there
is
no
perfect
condition
here
,
and
the
trueth
of
our
pleasures
and
displeasures
standeth
in
the
fortitude
or
weakenesse
of
our
apprehension
:
therefore
to
know
surely
what
a
Prince
,
and
what
a
state
wee
haue
,
wee
are
to
remember
our selues
what
may
bee
in
Princes
,
as
they
are
Prnces
,
and
what
also
is
commonly
found
in
them
and
in
their
rule
.
What
may
be
in
a
Soueraigne
King
,
Looke
to
the
holy
Story
of
Sauls
Creation
:
Hee
shall
appoint
your
sonnes
for
his
Chariots
,
and
for
caring
of
his
ground
,
hee
shall
take
your
daughters
and
make
them
Cookes
,
hee
shall
take
your
fields
,
vineyards
,
and
best
Oliue
trees
,
and
giue
them
to
his
seruants
,
saith
the
Lord
.
Out
of
this
you
shall
truely
obserue
what
a
state
it
is
you
liue
in
,
next
to
vnderstand
what
oftentimes
is
in
Princes
,
I
might
in
this
argument
send
you
to
contemplate
the
cruell
domination
of
Nero
,
the
exorbitant
gouernement
of
Caligula
,
the
auaricious
raigne
of
Galba
,
the
treacherous
Empire
of
Tiberius
,
&c.
But
because
it
hath
no
kind
of
Decorum
,
to
bring
those
in
ballance
with
a
most
vertuous
&
most
Christian
Monarch
,
I
will
wish
you
to
call
to
memorie
,
what
was
your
condition
during
the
Ciuill
calamities
of
your
neighbour
Countries
,
of
France
and
of
the
Netherlands
for
a
whole
age
,
when
vnder
the
●…adow
of
your
Princes
winges
you
was
couered
from
those
miseries
while
you
stood
securely
on
the
shore
,
and
behelde
the
troubled
Ocean
of
those
tempests
,
doe
not
you
confesse
that
those
countries
haue
felt
more
afflictions
in
one
moneth
then
wee
in
all
our
time
;
Or
if
his
Maiestie
by
violent
and
vnlawfull
ambition
should
bring
such
armies
vpon
our
neckes
,
whither
would
you
then
make
any
great
reckoning
of
a
light
Subsidie
,
or
would
you
cry
that
his
Maiesty
should
make
a
bridge
of
gold
for
your
enemies
to
goe
forth
.
Is
there
any
marke
of
a
Prince
approued
of
God
,
and
happie
among
men
so
infallible
as
to
become
a
great
Monarch
by
iust
and
peaceable
meanes
,
as
to
enioy
long
and
introubled
tranquilitie
;
Is
there
any
happinesse
comparable
with
it
?
Besides
the
priuate
ioyes
which
peace
doth
yeeld
vnto
vs
,
it
is
the
nourse
of
good
letters
,
and
good
policies
,
and
of
whatsoeuer
is
good
.
As
for
riches
,
it
is
true
indeed
that
the
accumulation
of
treasures
is
both
lawfull
and
necessarie
for
Princes
,
because
they
are
the
Gardians
of
people
and
states
:
And
Pecunia
est
neruus
Belli
,
but
speaking
of
subiects
,
remember
when
great
Kings
be
most
mechanicke
there
the
people
are
most
gouerned
,
Sub
virga
ferrea
,
whereof
we
haue
seene
examples
enough
not
farre
from
our
coastes
.
How
is
it
then
we
should
so
lightly
esteeme
two
such
rare
benefits
of
a
constant
peace
,
and
of
a
glorious
Monarchie
reserued
for
many
yeeres
to
be
the
most
conspicuous
blessing
of
this
age
:
certainly
peace
is
so
heauenly
and
extraordinary
a
good
,
that
the
spirit
of
God
hath
allowed
(
we
know
)
the
Church
to
pray
for
Infidell
and
wicked
Princes
,
that
they
might
haue
peace
vnder
them
;
seeing
our
peace
then
and
prosperitie
is
matchlesse
as
no
man
can
denie
,
it
is
wicked
ingratitude
in
vs
that
we
should
not
thanke
God
,
and
cry
,
Quis
poterit
similiter
gloriari
nobis
,
If
it
were
not
that
our
ignorance
doth
parly
excuse
our
ingratitude
,
for
how
can
he
valew
the
sweetnesse
of
hony
,
who
hath
neuertasted
of
tartnesse
,
and
acerbitie
,
the
lightnesse
of
his
yoake
,
compared
with
the
pride
and
insolence
of
many
great
dominators
,
and
the
serenitie
of
his
raigne
,
to
speake
so
,
hath
bene
without
any
intermission
,
that
how
could
you
know
what
a
thing
is
the
waight
and
austerity
of
domination
,
and
if
it
should
not
be
that
our
owne
follies
and
euill
gouernment
should
breede
vnto
vs
more
discontents
and
aggrauations
then
the
misgouernment
of
the
state
doth
,
we
were
apparantly
the
most
fortunate
subiects
vnder
the
sunne
.
And
if
any
should
grudge
in
the
court
,
I
will
speake
thus
farre
vnto
you
,
(
with
humble
reuerence
,
because
you
are
the
most
excellent
Creatures
)
that
of
all
the
grudges
which
be
within
the
kingdome
that
is
most
pernitious
,
such
a
malignant
and
proud
spirit
,
made
Lucifer
to
be
put
to
the
doore
'
,
when
the
court
of
Heauen
was
first
established
,
hee
is
not
worthy
to
liue
at
a
Princes
elbow
,
who
knowes
not
that
as
godly
and
Orthodoxall
Kings
beare
the
liuely
image
of
God
vpon
earth
,
so
their
Courts
must
resemble
the
seat
of
God
in
the
heauens
,
replenished
with
innocent
Maiestie
,
vertuous
glory
,
noble
and
actiue
creatures
,
subiect
to
perpetuall
sympathie
and
loue
,
tranquilitie
,
obedience
,
and
order
;
you
haue
the
place
of
the
Spheares
,
which
are
neerest
vnto
God
.
Imaque
telluris
ventos
tractusque
coruscos
Nimborum
accipiunt
,
nubes
exedit
Olympus
,
Pacem
summatenent
.
So
should
you
be
free
of
those
clouds
which
are
bred
in
the
inferiour
ayre
of
popular
distemper
and
discontentments
;
yea
by
your
serenitie
and
secret
influence
you
should
purge
them
,
and
make
the
multitude
to
admire
the
close
harmonie
of
the
Court
;
euen
as
wee
are
astonished
to
behold
the
silent
murmure
,
and
musicke
of
these
celestiall
orbes
which
are
aboue
the
troublesome
elements
.
The
Lord
God
hath
not
found
it
good
to
make
all
his
Creatures
equally
capable
of
his
graces
,
the
Angels
are
not
of
like
degree
,
yet
all
of
them
take
sacrety
of
Gods
countenance
,
the
inferiour
Planets
haue
not
bodies
sufficient
to
containe
the
whole
splendor
of
the
Sunne
,
yet
they
are
all
saciate
of
light
,
to
illuminate
their
owne
spheares
.
God
did
vouchsafe
vnto
Miriam
a
propheticall
spirit
,
but
not
in
that
measure
as
he
did
to
Moses
,
therefore
she
was
strucken
with
leprosie
for
her
grudging
:
remember
that
if
the
sunne
shine
of
his
Maiesties
bounty
,
bee
remoued
from
you
for
your
murmuring
,
you
should
bee
plagued
with
a
sort
of
Leprosies
to
desend
againe
into
the
inferiour
world
,
carrying
in
your
faces
the
visible
impressions
of
consuming
and
contemptible
enuy
:
shall
the
potsheard
say
to
the
Potter
,
what
dost
thou
make
?
certainely
no
:
And
you
who
may
happen
to
be
principall
Planet
of
the
Court
,
or
first
moouer
of
the
Courtly
spheares
,
if
it
should
please
you
to
learne
the
right
lesson
of
your
motion
in
the
common
schoole
of
Nature
,
it
should
hardly
fall
forth
to
you
to
become
an
errant
Planet
:
wherfore
hath
the
Lord
God
made
the
huge
bosom
of
the
great
Ocean
to
be
so
spacious
and
receptible
of
waters
,
not
that
shee
should
acquiesce
in
her selfe
,
and
bee
delighted
in
the
largenesse
of
her
fountaines
,
but
that
by
secret
channells
shee
should
continually
communicate
the
vse
thereof
to
those
riuers
,
which
bee
appointed
to
water
the
earth
,
and
as
a
common
seruant
in
the
house
of
Nature
,
render
to
the
Sunne
her
ordinary
moystures
,
to
furnish
raine
for
the
fruites
of
the
earth
;
wherefore
hath
God
planted
this
glorious
Lampe
in
the
Sunne
,
not
that
he
should
pride
himselfe
in
his
owne
splendour
,
for
that
was
a
Luciferian
tricke
;
but
that
hee
should
illustrate
and
beautifie
inferiour
Planets
,
and
that
hee
should
minister
life
and
light
to
other
creatures
:
Doeth
not
your
courtly
witted
Tacitus
tell
you
,
that
euen
the
best
Princes
are
iealous
of
Soueraigne
points
,
if
any
striue
to
keepe
a
constant
eclipse
vpon
a
Kings
face
that
it
may
not
shine
vniuersally
,
drawing
the
whole
reflexe
vpon
himselfe
,
hee
saith
it
is
arcanum
imperij
a
mystery
of
the
Maiesty
.
It
is
the
fault
of
Prothemeus
,
to
steale
the
sacred
and
royall
light
,
to
participate
of
the
Maiesty
,
&
becom
guilty
of
a
Soueraigne
point
,
it
is
to
eate
of
the
forbidden
Tree
,
seeking
to
be
like
vnto
God
:
who
as
in
one
Vniuerse
,
he
is
only
one
Center
,
vnto
the
which
the
end
of
all
motions
and
the
glory
of
all
actions
doe
returne
:
so
is
a
King
in
one
state
a
only
one
Center
,
wherin
the
whole
weight
and
praise
of
gouernment
doth
rest
.
So
that
you
who
doe
abuse
the
diuine
bounty
,
which
shineth
in
some
rare
good
Princes
,
you
become
(
as
the
same
Tacitus
saith
)
Foedum
mancipium
&
malis
artibus
ambitiosum
,
a
sordide
slaue
of
Ambition
,
yee
doe
snare
your selfe
into
the
wicked
arts
of
the
same
to
your
ignominious
ouerthrow
,
and
to
the
eternall
testimony
of
royall
piety
and
iustice
in
him
who
doth
punish
you
for
it
.
Therefore
as
his
Maiesty●…
,
our
gracious
Soueraigne
,
hath
beene
the
first
happy
Prince
in
the
world
,
by
his
wise
and
skilfull
creation
of
those
,
whom
hee
hath
preferred
to
the
chiefe
dignities
of
his
fauour
,
witnessed
by
their
great
seruice
to
the
State
,
of
whom
many
be
gone
,
and
numbers
yet
doe
liue
through
his
Maiesties
dominions
:
so
let
you
onely
contend
among
your selues
for
that
Angelicall
happinesse
,
to
flye
the
wicked
spirit
of
proud
emulation
,
that
you
on
the
one
side
may
detest
that
vnnaturall
and
monstrous
enuy
of
the
brethren
of
Ioseph
,
among
the
soones
of
one
family
,
and
he
on
the
other
,
who
among
his
brethren
findeth
himselfe
beloued
of
his
father
,
doe
not
abuse
himselfe
with
the
dreames
of
Ioseph
,
vnlesse
he
haue
also
his
propheticall
spirit
.
T
is
a
fearefull
thing
to
consider
,
how
ingrate
and
rebellious
people
doe
oftentimes
constraine
good
Princes
to
offend
against
God
,
and
procure
his
iudgements
,
both
against
their
Princes
and
against
themselues
,
whereof
we
haue
that
terrible
example
of
the
punishment
of
Moses
,
for
the
murmuration
of
Israel
at
the
waters
of
contradiction
,
therefore
that
it
should
not
befall
vnto
vs
as
it
did
vnto
them
;
that
the
Lord
doe
not
take
from
vs
our
great
Captaine
:
Let
vs
no
more
murmure
nor
grudge
,
but
seeing
we
see
his
Oracles
haue
hitherto
been
from
God
,
and
that
the
Lord
hath
said
to
him
as
hee
said
to
Moses
,
Feare
not
I
shall
be
with
thee
,
which
our
conscience
wil
confesse
if
we
examine
our selues
,
how
many
times
we
haue
seen
the
Lord
miraculously
vpon
his
side
,
Let
vs
with
Zanchius
say
,
who
are
we
to
oppose
ourselues
against
such
Lawes
,
as
he
hath
alredy
established
,
or
may
heereafter
doe
by
the
authority
of
a
setled
Church
,
and
well
gouerned
estate
.
Let
vs
acknowledge
both
Papist
,
Puritan
,
and
Protestant
;
the
reuealed
mystery
of
this
time
wherein
wee
are
,
and
reuerence
this
great
Instrument
of
God
who
hath
opened
the
seale
thereof
,
and
vnder
whom
wee
are
come
from
Egyptian
bondage
,
to
be
a
great
and
mighty
Nation
.
Let
vs
honour
this
Orient
light
which
doth
arise
with
him
after
so
long
eclipse
,
both
in
the
Church
,
and
in
the
Common-wealth
;
that
being
confirmed
and
strong
by
intestine
vnion
,
we
may
by
the
force
of
vnited
mindes
aspire
to
that
Christian
ambition
to
be
led
vnder
our
excellent
Moses
,
or
Ioshua
,
to
that
ioyfull
Iubile
,
of
the
Catholike
harmony
of
Christendome
,
and
to
eiect
those
detestable
and
vile
Amalakites
of
the
Turkish
race
,
that
making
so
our
way
into
the
Land
of
Holinesse
,
wee
may
all
cry
in
one
voyce
as
the
Prophet
foretold
of
latter
times
,
Venite
ascendamus
in
montem
Domini
,
Come
brethren
let
vs
ascend
together
into
the
mount
of
the
Lord
,
which
is
the
onely
scope
of
an
vpright
Christian
,
Amen
.
Now
hauing
treated
thus
farre
for
the
glory
of
God
and
edification
of
his
Church
,
I
will
craue
your
pardon
who
are
a
discreete
Reader
to
speake
two
words
for
the
iustification
of
my
voyage
to
Rome
.
The
credit
wherof
hath
beene
so
miserably
dilacerate
by
some
Papists
,
who
say
that
I
went
thither
expressely
per
fare
la
spia
,
to
play
the
spie
,
that
I
receiued
the
Popes
money
and
payd
him
backe
with
false
measure
at
my
returning
homeward
.
And
I
affirme
in
this
foro
publico
contrary
to
these
that
I
went
to
Rome
out
of
meere
zeale
to
the
Papall
Religion
:
that
I
should
not
prooue
ingrate
to
so
great
a
personage
,
as
the
Pope
,
I
confesse
to
haue
beene
beholding
to
his
humane
and
courteous
behauiour
towards
mee
during
my
residence
within
his
dominions
:
And
to
the
true
affection
of
some
few
of
his
Cardinals
,
and
certaine
other
chiefe
persons
,
in
whose
manners
(
to
speake
ingenuously
and
Christianly
)
I
did
see
nothing
,
but
vertuous
conuersation
,
much
zealous
mention
of
the
Primitiue
simplicity
of
the
Church
,
great
remorse
for
her
present
diuisions
,
and
many
hearty
wishes
,
that
it
would
please
God
,
to
make
his
Maiestie
of
Great
Britain
another
Constantine
,
and
to
blesse
their
daies
with
Christian
peace
and
vnity
:
But
I
affirme
that
I
did
neuer
receiue
any
money
nor
benefit
whatsoeuer
of
the
Pope
,
of
his
Cardinals
,
Iesuites
,
or
any
other
persons
whatsoeuer
within
the
Romane
Church
,
except
in
medals
,
beades
,
Agnus
Deies
.
Indulgences
,
and
such
childish
toyes
and
trash
,
whereof
I
made
small
accompt
euen
then
,
much
lesse
now
:
I
affirme
that
I
did
neuer
wrong
the
Pope
nor
any
Papist
whosoeuer
,
except
this
be
wrong
,
Quod
metui
danaos
&
dona
ferentes
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
being
Papist
my selfe
,
I
was
(
as
diuers
were
of
my
Countrey
men
professed
religious
in
the
Romane
Church
beyond
seas
)
contrarious
to
the
alluring
Iesuist
,
because
I
knew
him
to
be
Enemie
to
my
Soueraigne
King
and
Country
,
and
except
by
my
renuntiation
now
of
his
Idolatrous
religion
:
Further
I
affirme
that
I
might
haue
pursed
the
Popes
money
and
would
not
:
And
I
sweare
by
that
blessed
Trinitie
,
whose
countenance
I
hope
in
the
merit
of
my
Redeemer
to
enioy
;
that
all
these
my
foresayd
affirmations
are
sincere
and
true
:
And
what
one
among
a
number
of
you
,
who
haue
so
prodigally
and
vniustly
spent
my
Reputation
,
is
able
to
make
the
like
Apologie
for
himselfe
,
that
hee
hath
neither
receiued
nor
refused
that
hostile
money
,
vnlesse
he
will
betake
himselfe
vnto
his
lessons
of
Aequiuocation
.
What
came
to
my
knowledge
of
the
deuises
of
those
who
seeke
the
destruction
of
this
Kingdome
,
whereof
I
am
a
member
,
or
of
the
counsels
againe
of
such
as
were
knowen
to
bee
faithfull
frinds
and
fautours
of
the
same
,
all
that
I
did
most
sincerely
relate
by
his
Maiesties
appointment
vnto
the
first
watchmen
of
the
State
vnder
his
Maiesties
selfe
,
&
all
tending
to
this
same
end
whereunto
this
present
discourse
is
directed
,
that
is
,
to
the
assuring
of
his
Maiesties
Crowne
from
the
treacherous
craft
of
the
Iesuite
,
for
a
testimony
wherof
&
of
my
most
humble
and
loyall
affection
to
the
seruice
of
his
Maiesty
,
and
of
the
common-weale
,
I
had
the
good
lucke
to
haue
a
hand
in
the
comming
of
Monfieur
〈◊〉
to
his
Maiesties
seruice
where
hee
dyed
.
Which
being
so
,
I
must
haue
about
with
you
who
haue
so
liberally
calumniated
mee
,
I
would
to
God
that
you
your selfe
could
in
these
errands
prooue
adeo
potens
aduersus
Pecuniam
,
that
you
may
keepe
your
owne
hands
as
free
from
Spanish
,
Papall
,
or
Iesuiticall
gold
.
I
would
to
God
you
knew
as
well
as
I
doe
what
it
is
to
conuerse
with
a
Iesuit
,
and
to
be
defiled
with
his
serpentine
breath
:
Seeing
there
is
no
Iesuite
liuing
doth
not
in
his
heart
approue
that
Diabolical
plot
&
machination
of
the
Powder
Treason
,
what
do
you
thinke
of
your selues
who
are
their
Disciples
,
who
receiue
them
in
your
houses
and
hearken
vnto
their
insinuations
,
are
you
not
a
thousand
to
one
a
more
dangerous
Citizen
here
then
Cataline
was
at
Rome
who
was
declared
hostis
Patriae
,
because
hee
did
practise
the
change
of
a
ciuill
state
,
you
practise
first
against
the
person
and
life
of
our
Soueraigne
Prince
;
next
against
the
stability
of
his
royall
Succession
and
Crowne
;
thirdly
against
the
peace
&
felicitie
of
your
countrie
:
Fourthly
,
against
the
famous
antiquitie
and
naturall
liberties
of
the
same
.
Fiftlie
,
against
the
good
of
euerie
particular
Subiect
of
his
Maiesties
,
who
is
not
of
your
lawlesse
league
.
Lastlie
,
you
practise
to
remooue
the
Candlesticke
of
the
word
of
God
;
and
to
erect
in
the
place
therof
the
darknesse
of
superstition
,
striuing
to
deliuer
vs
all
,
both
Prince
,
Subiects
and
Country
,
slaues
to
the
Gallies
of
Papall
pride
.
These
are
your
practises
who
do
frequent
the
Iesuist
,
in
regard
wherof
what
stile
shall
I
giue
you
;
are
you
not
indeed
the
chaffe
among
the
corn
,
the
noisome
cockle
among
the
wheat
,
the
cankering
vermin
among
the
hearbs
,
the
filthie
weeds
among
flowers
,
the
moth
among
roabs
,
a
coale
in
your
Princes
bosome
,
a
gnawing
worme
in
the
bowels
of
this
Kingdom
,
a
contagious
member
of
the
Common-wealth
,
a
theefe
in
the
house
,
a
fearefull
Sanguisuga
thirsting
after
the
natiue
bloold
of
your
owne
Country-men
,
because
you
haue
drunken
of
that
burning
and
deadlie
poison
of
the
Iesuiticall
wormewood
,
which
is
neuer
quenched
but
with
the
bloud
of
Legions
.
The
Lord
God
of
his
infinit
goodnesse
inspire
in
you
the
liuely
aire
of
his
holy
Spirit
to
purge
your
hearts
from
these
pestiferous
humors
,
&
once
open
your
eies
to
behold
the
splendent
light
,
so
much
contemned
by
you
,
that
you
may
see
your
owne
perils
,
and
the
perillous
condition
of
Christs
Church
:
That
your
soules
may
at
last
languish
for
a
generall
restitution
of
ancient
primitiue
simplicitie
,
that
you
may
reuerence
all
the
meanes
which
lead
thereunto
,
To
the
effect
that
by
our
mutuall
honoring
of
Antiquitie
,
we
may
also
be
honoured
of
our
Successors
,
and
said
of
them
to
bee
a
happie
age
of
Christian
Reformation
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A02834-e740
Notes for div A02834-e1840
Notes for div A02834-e3980
Notes for div A02834-e6220
Notes for div A02834-e7980
Notes for div A02834-e9680
Notes for div A02834-e16590
Notes for div A02834-e19080
Notes for div A02834-e19970
Notes for div A02834-e20970
Notes for div A02834-e23950
Notes for div A02834-e25250
Notes for div A02834-e29730